A fan of hellsing ultimate is sent to equestria to help luna with guarding the night and put a end to the griffin kingdom.
A Hellsing ultimate fan and secret brony is sent to Equestria with all the power of the Hellsing characters fighting powers and skills. Let us go and see what he will do and who he will kill in this world. this story will in tell the story of a fight between him and the griffin kingdom.
Where to begin? Well I suppose the beginning would be best. I grew up in a bad part of California, never knowing my mom or dad. See, they abandoned me when I was just a baby, but a man found and raised me. Over the years I made a few friends and lost several to gangs and drugs. I even lost the woman pregnant with our baby girl. Despite all this, I was given a second chance at life. I was at comic-con where I came across a lone vendor. I walked up to him, and found that he had every weapon from the Hellsing series, along with Alucard’s signature red jacket.
“How much do you want for all of this sir?” I asked the man.
“You sure you want all of it son? It’s not going to be cheap.” I figured it couldn’t cost more than the five grand I had on me, so I nodded my head.
“Well ok then son, that’ll be four thousand dollars.”
I handed him the cash before putting on Alucard’s jacket as well as Walter's gloves, with the man putting everything else in a bag.
“Oh and son? Don’t go starting anything you can’t finish, and try not to die eh?”
The second he said that I found myself enveloped in a blinding light. When I opened my eyes I saw I was in a swamp at sunset, with the bag gone. I looked down and found all the weapons lying before me, the same as I remember them, yet somewhat different. I walked over and picked up Anderson's bayonet, feeling as though it was heavier than I remembered the prop being. Running my finger down the blade, I was shocked to find that a small cut was there, staining the gloves’ finger red. “Holy shit!”
I jerked my hand away in shock, but what I saw was both awe inspiring and terrifying. The blood from the wound appeared to flow back into my wound, closing it as though there was never a cut.
Deciding to find out if anything else changed, I reached up to feel my face. I had a more rounded chin then I remembered and my facial hair was gone. My hair was longer and jet black, and I noticed Alucard’s seals were imprinted on the back of Walter’s gloves. Realizing that if Anderson’s knife was real, the other weapons may be too, I quickly checked and found they were all loaded and appeared to be in working condition. Hearing voices approaching, I quickly packed everything away, finding built in holsters and knife sheaths in my jacket and belt, and keeping Seras’ rifle slung over my shoulder.
“Are you sure she’s around here? We haven’t been here since the hydra incident.“
I froze dead in place and slowly turned my head to find an unbelievable sight. Twilight Sparkle herself, or rather an anthropomorphized version of her. She stood before me on her own two legs, with lavender fur and hooves in place of feet. Behind her stood the Mane Six themselves. Staring at each other for a few moments, I saw a flash of movement within the bog.
“Get away from the water now!”
Giving them no chance to react, a large reptilian hydra head came rising out of the water. We all simply gawked at it for a moment, before Pinkie gave out a shout, shattering the silence.
“The hydra is back, run!”
Thinking fast, I brought the rifle up to my shoulder and aimed at the hydra, shocked by how light and natural the rifle felt in my hands. The second it looked at me, I pulled the trigger. The beast’s head exploded from the impact of a 30 mm round to the forehead. Four more heads along with a body rose from the bog, staring at me in anger and shock.
“Leave now and survive, or stay and be obliterated. Your choice.”
The beast turned with surprising speed and ran, dragging the headless stump behind it. I turned back to look at the Mane Six and made a quick decision not to let them know I know who they are.
“I think it best you leave, no telling what the sound may have attracted.” yet even after saying this I had to dodge a pink blur. “The hell?! You’re nearly as fast as Anderson!”
“Thank you for saving us! I should throw you a party! Feel free to bring your friend Anderson!” I decided to go with the charade of being Alucard and told them,
“Anderson is no friend of mine, he is a psychopathic murderer who, along with the rest of his organization, took some of my closest friends.”
“Why would he do that?”
“They saw me as an abomination, and murdered my friends purely because they were allied with me.” Looking angry and sad, Pinkie walked over to me and tried to hug me. I took a quick step back, and saw the reflection of my red eyes in her large pools of blue.
“What, don’t like hugs?”
“No it's just not something people do often.” Rainbow flew over and looked at me with a sad, yet cocky smile.
“What about your mom and dad dude?”
“Never knew them, the man who raised me spoke of how he found a woman running away from a bundle in the woods. He walked over and found she had left a baby boy on the forest floor.” She stopped midair and fell to the ground landing on her butt. She looked at me with shock. “You looked shocked, guessing abandonment isn’t as common here?” I could see the disgust on her face and the others as well.
“No it’s not, foals are either given up for adoption, or other family members take them in.”
“Well I saved six girls and learned something new, so I’d call this a successful little chat. Now then, if you will excuse me I need to find myself a place to stay.” I walked passed Pinkie and Rainbow, but I was stopped by Applejack looking at me in pity. “Hold on there partner, I can’t just let you leave like that without saying thanks for saving us. How about some Apple family cider? It’s the best in Equestria.” She finished with a smile that I did not return. “Miss if you wish to repay me, then allow me to leave in peace. My only wish is to return home so I can kill Anderson and his allies.” Her smile disappeared and a look of shock came over her.
“Why do ya want to kill this guy so badly?”
“How would you feel if every friend you made was killed, just for allying with you? Every weapon you see save one belonged to a friend who that bastard murdered.”
Twilight walked up to me and, like Pinkie, tried to hug me but I once again just stepped away. She seemed to be a little hurt that I didn’t want their hugs. “I’m sorry to hear what happen to your friends, but killing Anderson won’t bring them back.”
“You think I don’t know that? Anderson had no right to take them from me, so I’m going to take his life as payment. Do you have any idea what it’s like to tell a mother her son died? How it feels to tell a child their father is dead? How it feels to hold the one you love and feel their life fade along with the life of your unborn child?!”
Twilight pov
I don’t know what to say to him. How can one living thing take should hardship and pain?
“You’re right, I don’t know what that's like, but what will the rest of the world think of you if you succeed?”
“They already see me as a beast that must be put down.”
I could hear the sadness and resignation in his voice. I can’t just let him suffer, it wouldn’t feel right if I did. “Hey, can you tell me your name? I’m Twilight Sparkle, the white unicorn is Rarity, the cyan one is Rainbow Dash, that’s Fluttershy, and the pink ball of energy is Pinkie Pie.” I looked at him expectantly and waited for him to tell us his name.
Roy pov
She wants to know my name huh? “My name is Roy, it’s a pleasure to meet you. Now please leave me alone.” I began to walk away, but felt someone grab my arm. I turned and saw Applejack holding firmly onto my arm, a determined look on her face “Yer coming back the town with us, the least I can do is give you a place to sleep. If yer hungry, I can whip up some famous apple homecooking.”
“Why are the cute ones always so stubborn?” I saw the rest of the girls at laugh a little.
“Look, yer coming with me either way. When's the last time you ate anyway?” I thought about it, I hadn’t eaten much in two days at least.
“About two days, three if I count today.” As soon as I uttered those words she was in my face.
“Three days?! Why in tarnation haven’t you eaten in three days?!”
“Lets see you find food when you’ve been fighting for two days straight! Hell, I was beaten so bad I couldn’t move for a full day.”
“What do ya mean couldn’t move?”
“I had internal bleeding, 12 broken ribs, and another 3 cracked on top of that. Whenever I moved I would cough up blood and I nearly died from the shock.” She looked at me with disbelief and shock.
“By faust, how are ya still alive Roy?”
“I’ll die as soon as that bastard Anderson burns for his crimes.” The look on her face told me there was no getting away. I could feel her hand on my arm tighten. “Do you think I can get my arm back?”
“Come with us and I’ll be open to discussion.”
“Well let's get moving then.” The girls smiled and we began to walk down the path. After an hour of walking, we made it to a small town and the group broke up. “So which way are we going?”
“This way Roy.”
As we walked I realized I had an important question. “Say, do you have somewhere I can sleep where the sun won’t get on me?” She stopped to look at me with a coy smile. “Why, afraid of waking up early?”, She turned and started to walk again. I thought about it for a second and decided to be straight with her.
“No, I don’t want to be burned alive.” She stumbled and nearly fell but caught herself.
“What do ya mean burn alive Roy?”
“Remember how I told you that I was different from Anderson and my friends?” “Ya I remember.”
“Good. You see I’m what’s known as a Nightwalker. We are few in number after having been hunted to near extinction by a race known as Sunwalkers. My friends and Anderson are among this species. Once, we lived alongside each other in peace, before a war broke out and my race lost. I, alongside many other able-bodied 18 year olds were drafted into the war. That’s where Anderson and I first met on the battlefield. Our blades clashed and he felled many of my allies, so I responded in kind. Anderson is however, a less than honorable man.”
“What do you mean Roy?”
“He would kill women and children, even the unborn and innocent, like my dear Seras and our child.” I could feel the pity coming from her. “To answer your question however, both my skin and eyes are extremely sensitive to UV radiation.”
“Sounds similar to Bat Ponies.”
“Similar to what? Is that a species here?” Maybe they have a way to protect themselves against the sun?
“Yeah, they’re the nightguards that protect Princess Luna.”
“I may have to look into that, thank you for the information Applejack.” She smiled and gave me a nod. We continued walking and before long we came upon a barn. She took me in and showed me to a room with no windows and a bed. I thanked her and set my weapons in the corner before lying down. I found myself unable to sleep that night but began to drift away come morning, hearing faint voices before I finally succumbed to sleep.
Luna Pov
“We have come investigate this new creature Applejack.”
“Wait, there are some things ya need to know.”
“What is it?” She told us all that Roy had spoken of. Despite the element she embodies, we found it difficult to believe that anyone creature could live through such hardship. This Anderson had committed unforgivable crimes and we must watch for him. “Lady Applejack, do you believe all he said to be truthful?”
“Yes I do princess, I could see the sadness and pain in his eyes, nopony could fake that.”
We nodded before walking to the door and knocking. The door opened. Found ourselves looking up at Roy, who watches taller than us. He had blood red eyes and hair as dark as the night. He seemed to be well built and I could feel the power coming from him, stronger than us, maybe even stronger than our sister.
Roy pov
I decided to finally take inventory and find out if there was anything else that came with me. I felt my pockets and found my phone and earbuds. “Thank god for the little things.” I heard a knocking coming from my door, so I put down the phone and walked over. I felt my heart jump as standing in front of me, albeit a little bit shorter than me, was the Princess of the Night. I couldn’t let them know I knew who she was, but I could still have a little fun. “Hey Applejack, who’s this hot chick?” Luna’s face became beat red and started to shift on her hooves.
“Roy! This is Princess Luna, show some respect!”
“Applejack, my respect is earned not given.” She was left slack jawed at, what she perceived to be, my disrespect while Luna simply looked shocked. “So to what do I owe the pleasure of having such a gorgeous lady here?”
“W-we are here to speak with Sir Roy. Our sister wished for us to learn what we can about thou, but Lady Applejack has told us much already. Please forgive us if we offend thou but why was thy mate and child killed by this Anderson? “
I felt my blood run cold and I saw her take a step back in fear. “He killed her because I am a Nightwalker and she is a Sunwalker. He saw our relationship as an affront to his god and people. Our closest friends Walter, Lady Integra, and Pip tried to stop him, but he slaughtered them just like he did her.” I grabbed the bayonet off the floor and held it for her to see. “This is the weapon Anderson used to slay them all. He tried to use it to kill me too but failed.” I looked at her and I could see she knew pain like I did, maybe worse.
“Why did thou keep it if it has taken so much of thee and thine? We would also like to know what may a Nightwalker be?”
“I am a Nightwalker. The last of the Nightwalkers. We were a race that lived beneath the moon and the stars that light the night sky like millions of fireflies. I kept this blade so that the last blood it tastes will be Anderson’s.”
“Lady Applejack was not wrong about thy determination to kill Anderson. We cannot blame thee for thy wish of revenge against him but what would thou do if thou cannot fight this beast again?”
“I do want to kill him but we’ll be seeing each other at the end no matter what.” After hearing this both of them looked confused by what I said. “In the end, both Anderson and I are going to Hell, a place where the evil and wicked burn for eternity.” Applejack had a horrified look on her face, while Luna simply looked at me in pity.
“How could such a place exist and why would you go there?! I know you weren’t lying to us, you’re the good guy right?”
Applejack asked in outrage and concern.
“Murder is murder Applejack, no matter how righteous. I'll pay for the sins I’ve committed, but so will Anderson.”
Luna Pov
We think this one's a keeper. The way he speaks of the night, it is if he knows it’s true beauty. We would like to take him with us and get to know him. “Sir Roy would thou like to accompany us back to the castle for the day and we can speak tonight?”
“I‘d like to but the sun is rising fast, so if we are going anywhere far, we need to go now.”
“We understand, please get thy things and follow us please.”
Roy pov
I gathered all my belongings and walked out of the barn to see the sun coming over the mountains. I turned and saw Luna climbing in a carriage being pulled by what I assumed to be Bat Ponies. I nodded to them and they nodded back. I entered the carriage and sat across from Luna who was smiling at me. The carriage began to move so I spoke to Luna. “Well, may as well talk until we get there. What do you what to know Princess?
“Well, Lady Applejack said thou fought in a war, may we ask how long this war was?” I sat there thinking about what to tell her when I got an idea. “The war lasted a little over two hundred years. You should know I’m a little over five hundred years old, but that's a mere blink of an eye to one as old as yourself is it not?”
“How did thou know this Sir Roy?” She asked in a somewhat scared tone.
“Power. I can feel it coming from you and I’m willing to bet your sister is the same way. My kind can live thousands of years old so I’ve to fewer much stronger than yours. You know now that I think about it Anderson is on or a little above your level.”
“Your kind lives so long, and your ability to sense power is incredible.”
“If you want I’m sure I could teach you and your guards to sense the world as I do.” She smiled widely and bounced in place.
“Oh, Tia is going to be so jealous when our guards are stronger than her’s.”
“Oh trust me, they’ll be strong. Onto more pressing matters, are my eyes that pretty or do you just like the colour red? You haven’t stopped looking since we got into the carriage.” Her face was now blushing madly and she spoke nary a word. “So Luna, what’s going to happen when we get to this castle?”
“Thou shalt be given a room and allowed to stay for as long as they wish.”
After an hour in the carriage and talking about my past, we arrived at the castle. We entered through a large pair of doors that, when closed, no light came through. She took me to a room and said I could sleep there and told me her sister and she would talk to me tonight. I entered the room and saw a large bed and desk in the corner. I put all the things I had and the desk but Walter’s gloves. I wonder how these work well, only one way to find out. I spent an hour and a half trying and doing different things with the wires. I learned that I had to move my fingers to use them and pull my hands apart to spread them out to use. With that, I figured it out. I laid down on the bed and when to sleep! For a few hours. After nightfall, a guard woke me up and said to get ready princess luna had sent me. Here we go.
Luna pov
After we took Roy to his room, we headed for our sister’s room to tell her all we have heard. We soon found ourselves at her door and walked in. “Sister, We have news on Roy.” She walked out of her restroom and looked at us with a smile.
“That is good to hear. Luna, what have you learned about him?”
“Sister, you may wish to have a set before we start.” She raised an eyebrow as she sat on her bed and asked us to tell what we have heard. We told her of what applejack had told us and what Roy had told us of this Anderson. Our sister looked shocked and angered about what was lost and taken from him.
Celestia pov
How can one creature endure such pain and loss and maybe the last of his kind? “Luna, what does Roy plan to do if he gets his hands on Anderson?”
“From what we have heard from him, he wishes to kill Anderson. We cannot say we blame him for wanting revenge. What would you do if somepony killed us, sister.”
I couldn’t answer her. I knew I wouldn’t let them get away, but could I kill them?
“Sister, do not forget he lost his mate, child, and friends. Sister, you and we know what it is like to lose those we love. But not to have them taken from us as he did.”
“Um, luna, you make a perfect point. As soon as night falls, send for him to come to the throne room. I wish to meet this Alucard with my own eyes." I looked but to my sister and saw what looked like apprehension on her face. "Luna, is there something you wish to say?"
"Y-yes Roy said he's kind to have the ability to sense how strong his enemies are. Mother and father had that power as well. We believe he is holding a great amount of power back. With what little we feel from him, he may very well be stronger the both of us together, sister."
I could not believe what I just heard. To hold power are mother and father held, I must meet him.
Roy pov
I walked down the hall with a guard leading me to the throne room. I wouldn't say I liked the sun gold armor he was wearing, but it's not my place to say anything.
"Pardon by, may I ask you name?" He looked back before turning and started to walk again."
"It's Armor wall; Now I have a question. What's your name?"
"Roy but some call nosferatu on the battlefield."
"Nosferatu, what does that mean and a battlefield were you a guard soldier maybe."
"No, a knight at one time and nosferatu. It just means you can't kill me easily; I did survive two hundred years of war, after all." The guard stopped on the spot and nearly fell face-first on the ground if I hadn't grabbed him in time. " I take it you're surprised by what I have just told you."
"Quiet, but here we are, sir Roy."
"Have a good night, Armor wall."
I opened the large doors and walked in to see luna and Celestia sitting on their throne. "Luan, it is good to see you again. The night sky is beautiful tonight, is it not." Her face became bright red, and the guards seemed to get angry.
"You freak, kneel to the princesses now!"
I looked over to my right and saw a purple armor guard pointing his spear towards me. I raised an eyebrow at him. "listen, boy, unless you're going to use that, don't point it at me, or I'll take it from you." He got a cocky grin on his face.
I'd like to see you try to freak.
I raised my right hand and used my wires to cut the spear. But all they saw was a quick blue line and then the spear getting cut into pieces. They had mouths a gap looking at me. "Told you I take it from you. Now run before you get the same treatment as that spear." He didn't and instead ran at me with a very mad and even tried to punch me, but I grabbed his fist and throw him to the ground and put my foot on his chest. I looked to luna and Celestia to see them shocked at what I just did.
"Roy, how did you do that?"
"Monofilament Wires luna they can cut through anything even diamonds like they were butter. and these wires also act as a barrier to protect me."
"If I may ask, where did you get a weapon like that, sir Roy?"
"It used to belong to my friend Walter. After my friends and sears were kill, I collected the weapons and the weapon that killed them all. But I have concluded that I may never get to make him pay for what he did, but either way, I will see him again."
"What do you mean either way? You'll see him again."
"Back in my world, there is a place where the souls of evil souls and well there's no doubt him and I will go there."
"Why would you go there. From what you have told us, you're not evil, are you, Roy."
"No, but I have killed many enemies in my life."
"Just how many are we talking about, sir Roy?"
"Somewhere around two hundred thousand men." I looked back at them and saw all the guards looking at me in fear. I got a cocky smile on my face and looked at the guards. "So, knowing how outmatched you all are, still wish to fight me?" All but one gulped as he gave me and nasty look. This one had purple armor with a gold edge on it and had both a sword and spear. I looked and saw he had a two-tone blue mane and a horn. Must shining armor; this will be fun. "Do you want to try me? Boy, sorry to say, but you won't win against me."
"Don't think you can beat me, you weakling."
"Shining Armor! show sir Roy so respect or leave."
"No, it's fine. Luna, a dog, has to know who the alpha is. Ecorse, you know this means I'm going to beat you into the ground."
"You sure seemed to be confident. Why, if I may ask?"
"Because a guard can't be a knight. Not to mention, I was the strongest Knight in the war of the sun and moon." After saying this, he looked angered and gave me a death glare.
"Oh, and who won this war you speak of?"
'The sun walker but only because they killed the children of my race?" This seemed to make him lose his anger.
"W-what? Even in a war to kill a child to win, who could do such a thing?"
"Anderson and his elite men. They found great pleasure in killing my kind. I even lost my friends and my love and our unborn child to him. Now I want nothing but to kill them, but I may never get the chance to do it."
"I'm sorry, I didn't mean to make you remember that."
"Your fine that night was burned into my mind. If you like, we can talk later if you'd like."
'If you show me how strong you are."
"Sorry, but the last time I used my full power, it destroyed an entire army by myself." He looked shocked, and I feel someone grab both my shoulders and spin me around. A very shocked luna looked up at me.
"Thy has destroyed an army by thyself! Tell us how much power do they have?"
"Well, I killed a demigod once" (Does anybody get this reference to the abridged.) Now the guards all looked like they were going to piss themselves. "Some again, I ask, why am I here?”
“Are sister wished to see what you could do, but we believe you did more than that.”
I looked at her and smiled, and pried her hands off me. “So luna, now that I'm up and about, you want to hang out?” I saw her thinking about it, then she frowned and said she couldn’t believe it tonight.
“I’m sure you can find a way to entertain yourself for a night."
"Sure, I can sunbutt, but it is a waste to spend such a beautiful night indoors. I think I shall take to the streets and see the town." After I said that, I turned and walked out the doors.
in the throne room
I looked at the guards and saw their fear.
"Guards, leave us." They bowed then left the room, and I looked to Luna.
"You sure found a strange one, lulu, but I think it best we keep him in canterlot till we know he won't hurt anypony."
"We can agree with this, sister. But if he decides to fight us there, we will most likely lose the fight, sister."
I let out a breath I was holding in and looked at her. "I know we can't win If we fight him. I could feel the power he was giving off. If that's a weak state for him, I do not want to see full power."
"We agreed, tia."
Back to Roy
I walked out of the castle, and I was walking down the street. But I heard a sound to my right like something trying to breathe. I looked to my right and saw an ally. I thought I saw something moving in it, so I walked in to see what it was. I walked near a dumpster. I saw a small black pup breathing heavily. The poor thing was thin and looked like someone had beaten it. "Dear God, who could do this to a poor pup." I had helped dogs in the past; I could tell the pup was dehydrated and a little underweight. I picked it up and saw it was a boy, and he was just bruised up a little. he opens his eyes and started to shake in fear. "No, no little one, I'm not going to hurt you. I'll that you home and fix up and get you some food, would you like that?" The pup's tail started to wag a little.
Half an hour
I was sitting on my bed in my room in the castle, cradling the pup with a baby bottle of water in his mouth. I was giving the pup soft food and water with the bottle to help it. I heard a knocking on my door. "It's open; come in." I looked up from the pup to see luna just looking at me with a look of shock. "I thought you said you were business tonight."
"Yes, but we finished early, and where did they find it?"
"It's he, and I found him in an alley near a dumpster. I couldn't just leave him there to die, so I picked him up and came back here." The pup had finished the water, so I started to feed him from a bowl.
'Thee is quite good with him Roy, are you going to keep him?"
"Maybe if he makes it through the night, he'll be fine." I looked back at the luna staring at the pup in my arms, and saw her playing with her hands. "Do you want to pet him, luna?"
"Can we, Roy?”
“Sure, just keep your hands where he can see it.” Luna walked over and sat down on the bed next to me and started to pet his head; he opened his eyes and looked up at luna in fear and tried to get away from her. “Wow, their little guy, I promise she’s nice like me.” The pup looked up at me and then back to luna and slowly started to calm back and looked at luna. “ok, luna, try again.” She did, and this time he started to wag his tail again.
“We think he likes us, Roy. Tell us what will be his name?”
After she said that, I realized I never gave thought about what I would name this guy. “You know I never thought about that. How about this, Luna? Why don’t you know him, luna.”
“But he is your dog; you should name him.”
Did I hear you right? “Luna, are you talking differently?”
“Yes, we are trying to speak in the modern tongue. Did we do well?”
“Yes, but I liked the way you talked.”
“Well, we can talk like this when it is just you and us if you would like it?”
“I would but back to the matter at hand, what do we want to call this little guy. Um, how do you like shadow luna.” “Um, it suits him well, Roy.”
I was looking at luna and couldn’t help but look into her eyes. They show such beauty, but behind them, I saw loneliness and sadden. “Hey, luna, if I’m not too forward, would you like to help me nurse shadow?”
“We would love to, Roy."
"Ok, well, come here. I'll show you how to hold him." She slid over to me, and I gave her shadow. "Ok, Don't hold him on his back and let his head rest on your arm like I was doing." she did like I said and pushed her back into my shoulder. "Well, you sure made yourself comfy, didn't you."
"Yes, we have, does the mind?"
"No, it's just been a long time since I've had a woman this close to me that didn't run in fear."
"What about your mate?"
"She was the last one to get this close to me without being scared. Oh, how I loved the girl. She was the only girl that ever loved me."
"You never know you may find a mare to love here."
I saw her face out of the corner of my eye and saw a blush on her face. Oh, There may be some fun to be had here. "Well, you may be right, oh, maybe applejack. She seems nice." I felt her tense up, and then I looked at her and saw so much jealousy in her eyes. She tried to hide it, but I could see it. "You seemed angered, my lady?"
"It's nothing the needs to worry about." I was watching her, and I got a smile and my face and leaned in and kissed her cheek. "you know I'm playing hot stuff. If I were able, I would ask you to be my girlfriend, but you are a princess, and an old knight like me doesn't have the right to ask you out." She put shadow down and pulled me off the bed.
"Come with us now. I do not wish the wake the pup."
I followed her into the hallway, and I saw her looking up and down the hall. "What are you doing, lu...." Before I could finish, she turned and pushed her lips to mine and pushed me to the wall.
"We don't want another mare to have the. To us, the is the best suitor have seen in more than a thousand-year, so please don't choose another mare, Roy, please don't do that to us we could not take it."
"Luna, have you fallen in love with me?"
"Yes, we have Roy; we know this is rushed, but our heart wishes for them to hold and love us. We would even do as this sears did and bear the child."
"Do you know what you're saying, luna! What would your sister and the nobles think they'd demand my head if you carry my child or love me. So please don't love me and find another to love."
"No, it's thee are nobody else please Alucard we beg the."
I looked into her eyes and saw in them only the truth. I let out a breath of air and looked her in the eyes.
"Ok, we can try, but it's too early to think about kids. Besides, we have a pup to help get better first, right?"
"Yes, we do, my Roy, but can we have another kiss?"
"Yes, my beauty of the night." I bent down and locked lips with her once more. In my mind, I knew the next few days are going to be interesting, to say the least. For the rest of the night, Luna and I watched over the puppy. Whenever he wanted to play, he'd jump on Luna or me and play-bite us. ‘Shape puppy teeth sucks that for sure.’
It's been a week since luna asked me to be her coltfriend and we've been doing good. We still haven't told Celestia about us. I've found out I could still eat regular food. But I would like to know if I can drink blood. Shadow has been doing much better, and he now follows' me just about anywhere I go. Right now, I'm going to luna's wing in the, and he's coming with me to see his mommy. Yes, I said mommy luna calls herself his mommy and told me I was his daddy. My thoughts ended when I walked up to luna's room. I knocked and waited for her to answer. I didn't wait long."
"one moment, please, and we will be with you."
After a moment, the door opened to show luna in a dark blue dress with her hair up. "Well, you're dressed up tonight. What's the acetoin?" Before she could answer, shadow started to bark and jumped up and down in front of us.
"Aw, do you want mommy to hold you, Shadow?"
I watched as shadow jumped in luna's hand, and she lifted him and hugged him. Now that I think about it, she's been talking more like the ponies of today. "So why did you ask me to come here, and why are you so dressed up." She stopped hugging the pup and looked at me, and excitedly smiled.
"I have found a spell that will let you walk in the sun, Alucard, so that we can be together day and night."
I couldn't believe what I just heard. I could walk in the sunlight again. "If you can, would you do that now?"
"I can and will, my love."
She put shadow down to his displeasure about it. Luna started to speak in a forgotten tongue, and her eye turned white. Soon she turned to me, and her horn came to life, and a force struck me hit me with white light. I flew back into the wall. My eye became fussy, and I could hear a ringing in my ears. I could make out Shadow in front of me; he looked to be barking at luna. "It's ok, Shadow, I'm fine. I've taken a lot worse than this." As I talked, I started to stand but was tackled to the ground by luna. We are so sorry she yelled in the royal canterlot voice. "You're fine; you were just trying to help. But let's see if it worked"
"What do you mean, Roy? "
"The sun's coming up. Let's see if my body doesn't get burned." I walked into her room and over to a balcony in her room and opened it. Light-filled the room, and I stood in the middle of it. "Well, Luna, it seems the spell worked to think a moonwalker under the sun." She walked over to me with shadow in her arms and hugged me. "So what about my other question? Why are you so dressed up?"
"Prince silver wing from the griffin kingdom is coming to talk about trading and land rights, and they have a request of this nation."
"Oh, and what is that, if I may ask?"
"I do not know, but I would feel better if you would come and guard us."
"My lady, you need but ask, and I will be there." I felt her tighten her arms and let out a happy sigh.
"Let's us go and get your weapons, Roy."
As we walked back to my room, we came across the one pony I hated blueballs.
"Oh, my word, what is that hideous thing, auntie?!"
I could see luna getting angry about how he was talking about me. I put my hand on her shoulder and walked over to blueblood, and I was a head taller than him. "I'm Roy, a guest of this castle and the strongest of my kind."
"Strongest you say well then your strength now belongs to me you will join me guard an…"
I didn't let him finish as I punched it through a door on my right. I looked back to see luna trying not to laugh. Then back to blueblood trying to get up but failed. I walked over and kneeled to his level. "I'm only going to say this once. You will never be strong enough to tell me what to do. But if you wish to try, come and get me, you little piece of shit." I got up and walked to luna. But before I could reach her, I felt something pears my chest.
"No! Roy!"
Luna screamed my name. I looked down and saw a knife sticking out of my chest; I looked back to blueblood, who had a look of joy think he'd killed me. I did feel pain from the knife, so I reached around my back and pulled it out, shocking them both. "That was a good try, but I can't be killed with normal weapons or poisons. I can't even bleed to death, you fool, but I do feel the pain."
"W-what in the name of the sun are you monster."
"Um, just someone a weakling like you could never hope to kill." I turned quickly, and jaw kicked him, knocking him out. I grabbed Luna's hand and pulled it a little. She looked at me. Joy and confusion were on her face. "I'll explain when we get to my room, ok, luna?" We walked down the hall and into my room. I turned to see luna putting shadow down and turning to me with a look I couldn't place, and before I knew it, I was on my back, and she was trying to get my shirt off. "Ah, luna, stop it. I'm fine."
"No, I have to see your chest; that flankhole stabbed you through the chest. I have to see to make sure you won't don't die on me; I won't lose the one I love."
"Ok, get off, and I'll show you I'm fine." By this time, I had stopped wearing all of Alucard's clothes. Now I wear blue jeans and t-shirts for the most part. I pulled off my shirt and showed her my chest. Now I'm ripped, but I'm well-endowed out, and where blueblood had stabbed me, and there was no blood drop. I looked back to see luna looking in disbelief, and I could see tears in her eyes. "I guess I should tell you able my blood regeneration."
"Blood regeneration, how does it work?"
"Well, you see, I can use my blood or blood around me to heal my wounds."
"Did all of your kind have this power?"
"No, but they could have developed it. But I had the ability since I was young." As I talked, I put my shirt back on and started to get my gun, leaving the rifle behind Anderson's bayonet.
"Ok, but you said a normal weapon and poison couldn't kill you, then how was your kind killed?"
"Anderson and his armies had special weapons that could kill us."
"Is the sword on your side some of the special weapons?"
"Yes, and so are the guns, but to kill us, they have to pierce or shoot our heart to kill us. If you don't, we'll get back us in a minute or two. I remember I have my head cut off one time, and it regenerated after about two minutes."
"So we can't lose you unless they get one of those weapons?"
"In short, yes, luna, you can't kill me without them. But I think we should get to that meeting, don't you?"
"Yes, let's go then, my love."
"We left my room and headed to the throne room, and when we entered, I saw about twelve griffins in standard armor and one in full black armor talking to Celestia. I saw shining armor standing with her; he didn't look happy. But when we entered and noticed us, he started looking at Luna, which I did not like.
"Ah, the gorgeous lady of the night, it is nice to see you once again."
I watched as he started to walk over to us with a hungry look in his eyes. I didn't want him near luna, so Is stepped in front of her and blocked his path. I put my hand in the handle of the saber and stared him down. I saw his guards get ready to draw their weapons. "May I ask why you're here, prince silver wing." I saw a flash of anger and looked at me with daggers in his eyes."
"Well, I had talked to Princess Celestia, but now that luna is here, I can make my request."
I looked to my right to see luna had walked up beside me and looked at silver wing.
"May I ask what this request is, prince silver wing?"
"Well, the princess, I request that you will become my bride and tie are two nations. Think of how strong are kingdoms are separate. Think of how strong both are nations would grow if we joined together."
I was getting pissed, and I was about to cut this guy's head off, but luna grabbed my arm and held it tight. I looked at her and saw a smile on her face."
"I sorry, but no, I will not marry you silver wing, for I have already found the love of someone."
"HA-HA oh, you think you can say no ha-ha! Oh, that's funny. I don't care if you want to or not, and if you don't do it, I'll wipe out this city. I'll even let you keep that weird look pet of yours."
I looked to luna to see her calm. I even saw Celestia was calm, and then luna spoke up.
"Silver wing, you do know if two males want the same female, they can fight for her, correct?"
"Yes, but who's stupid enough to fight me, you stupid mare."
'Yep, I'm going to kill this bastard.' I pulled my arm from Luna's grip and looked down at him. "That would be me, you little shit. So if you want her, you'll beat me first."
"I am a prince. I can take her if I want her, you animal!"
"Keep talking; every word out of your mouth is fuel on your funeral fire. So either draw your sword and fight or run home with your tail between your legs like the brat you are. So what's going to duel me for her or run like a coward."
"Ok, then you filthy animal, one hour in the field outside the city. Luna, get ready to leave once I kill him; you'll be my wife."
"We think you'll be surprised about who is better here, you little shit."
I couldn't help but laugh, and Celestia laughed as well.
"Oh, just wait till I kill him, Luna."
"Ok, what do I get when I beat you then."
"If by and a chance you win, I'll bring some griffins for you to have as a servant or as an extra mate if you want."
"Ok, I may just kill you now. A woman is free to do as she wants, and if your kingdom is mistreating them, I may have to have words with the king or maybe shove my foot down his throat." He just growled and walked out the door, and his guards followed him. I turned back and saw the ponies in the room looking at me.
"Wow, you have some balls to talk to a prince like that."
"Oh, that's not the half of it. I got to punch blueballs through a door." Armor started to laugh hard, and he was almost crying.
"Oh, I wish I could have seen you do that ha-ha!"
"No, you don't blueblood stabbed him through the chest."
"WHAT!"
They both yelled and looked at me in shock.
"Of ya, he did, didn't he? I almost forget about that; well, I still got to kick him in the face. But I digress. I need to go sharpen my blade." After I finished talking, I left the throne room.
Luna Pov
"luna, you caught yourself one Tartarus of a bad flank coltfriend there. But how can he walk off being stabbed in the chest."
"Yes, luna, how can he do this."
"He told us he has the power to use his blood or blood around him to regenerate anything but his heart he even said he had his head cut off once. He also said to kill him, you'd need a special weapon to kill him, and he has the only ones in the world."
"He had his head cut off and regenerated it, And he has the only weapons that can kill him? "
"Yes, sister, we had him take off his shirt to see if he was hurt, but there was no blood and no scar from it."
"Well, this is going to be fun to watch, right, Celestia, Luna."
"Very right shining."
"Oh, and luna, I approve of him being your coltfriend,"
"Really! Yes!"
One hour later.
Roy pov
Me luna and the whole city of canterlot stood in the field waiting for Silver wing and his guards. I was watching the sky and looking for any sign of them. After another five minutes passed, I saw something in the sky. "Well, it seems like they're finally here." The others looked up and couldn't see where they were.
'Where I don't see them, Roy?"
I pointed to them in the sky, and they could see them now.
"Wait, what are the pulling behind them."
I looked behind them, and what I saw made my blood boil. Behind them were female griffins in a cage. I'll kill that little shit, and then I'll have some words with his father. "Hey, armor, get ready to put up that shield."
"All right, give him Tartarus, man."
"You know I will armor, so get ready for a bloodbath."
They touched down, and I saw Silver wing walking to the cage. I started to walk over to him, and I could hear what he was saying.
"Ok, listen to me, you bitches; soon, we'll have a new mare in the flock, so get ready for our fun after I kill this animal."
The guards tried to stop me, but I pushed them aside. I walked up behind him and grabbed his shoulder, and shoved him into the bars of the cage.
"Ok, I'm making sure you suffer today, you little shit. Now leave those girls alone and get over here and fight me, you, coward. Also, you girls, don't worry, I'll get you your freedom soon."
"You say that now you animal."
The girls in the cage looked at me with shock and slight hope that I may free them. I saw a little girl in the back; she had light brown feathers; her wings were small, but that could have been from her age. The feathers on her head were white with red tips, and she was wearing rags. I walked behind the cage and looked at her; she looked like she was about seven. "Hey, little one, you are safe now, I promise. My name is Roy, what's yours, how old are you?" She didn't answer right away but looked at me.
"I-I'm Rose Mr. Roy, and I'm nine. Are you really going to get us away from him?"
I put my hand through the bars and patted her head. She smiled a little and thanked me for come to free them. I got a look of determination and pulled my arm out of the cage, and walked in front of him. Luna stepped up and started to speak.
"This is a dual between former knight Roy and prince silver wing. If silver wing wins are hand in marriage and Sir Roy wins, he will win his own flock and are hand in marriage. Now here are the rules no one is to interfere in the battle; to inshore this, the battle will be done in a magic shield. Rule two, only swords are allowed, no ranged weapons. The last rule is to win; you must make your opponent surrendered or kill them. Shining armor, the shield, please."
The shield went up, and luna spoke again.
"If the combatants are ready, then let the battle begin."
Third-person pov
Silver wing's wing shot open and flow toward Roy. He pulled his sword out with a cocky smile on his face. Roy, on the other hand, widened his stance and gripped the handle of his saber waited. When the two got close to Roy launched himself forward and drew the saber in an upward stroke, and Silver wing swung his sword down in the blink of an eye. They had their backs to one another.
"Silver, if you leave an opening like that again, I'll cut the arm off."
After Roy said, that blood spread out of Silver wing's shoulder. He stumbled forward and clutched the wound. He looked back to Roy with a look of pure hate.
"How are you not hurt? I'm sure I cut your chest open, you damn animal!"
Roy smiled and got into a fight stance and gave silver wing a get it, jester. "Come on, boy, and it's time to try harder; you'll never beat me at this rate."
"Shut up; I'll kill you damn animal!"
Silver ran at Roy and tried to cut him off halfway down the middle, but Roy sidestepped and kicked him in the gut. Silver grouted and swung his sword at Roy. But what happened next made the griffin king very mad. Roy had raised his blade above his head and cut off silver wings right arm and cut into his right leg, making him fall to the ground screaming in pain. "I told you that if you left yourself open, I'd cut it off. Now yield silver you could challenge me a thousand times, and I tear you apart every time."
"I-I- yield to the better warrior."
End fight
"The winner is sir Roy."
Roy pov
I saw his guards fly over to him and start to treat his wounds. I started to walk over to the cage but was stopped by the king of the griffins. "What are you doing, griffin king?"
"That's Golden beck to your animal, and you must have cheated somehow there no way a griffin would lose to an animal like you now hand over that mar…."
I didn't let him finish talking. I had gotten right in his face and had my blade to his throat. "Know look you I won that dual now I'm going to let you go, and if you get in my way again, I'll give you the same treatment I gave your son."
"Fine, take them to see if I care you animal."
I let him go, and he walked away, but I could feel the eyes on me. I turned back to see rose at the front of the cage; she looked at me with tears of joy in her eyes. "Told you I win, didn't I?
I walked up and drew the jackal out of my chest side holster, and before I shot, I looked back to Rose. "Hey Rose, cover your ears, ok." As I told her and I shot the lock off, she did as I opened the door, and the females started to come out but rose only looked at me. "What's the matter, rose?"
"Silver wing kicked my leg really hard, and it hurts when I stand."
"Well, I promise he'll never touch you again." I took my shirt off and put it in front of her, handed it to her. She put it on, and she thanked me. "Here, I'll carry you." I picked her up and walked out of the cage with her in my arms. I walked the girls to the royal guards and asked them to take them to the castle's medical ward. But rose didn't want to leave my side, so I let her stay. I noticed Luna walking up to me and saw I was holding a rose, and she was blushing when she looked at my bare chest.
"Mr.Roy, who's the pretty lady?"
"We I'm his marefriend sweetie and why aren't you going with the other's?"
"I Didn't want to leave Mr. Roy's side, pretty lady."
"You don't have to keep calling me Mr. Roy, and you can call me Roy or whatever you want."
"Whatever I want?"
"Ya, whatever you want to call me. Just think about it, and when you think you know what you want to call me, just ask."
I started to walk back to the city with luna. "So luna, did you like the fight. Did I scare you?" She smacked me upside the head hard.
"Yes, and do it again, and we will beat thee silly got us."
"Yes, ma," I said in a scared tone.
"Good boy."
"Haha, this is funny; you can fight in battles, but you're scared of a mare."
"Ya, I know if I fight her, I'll never win that fight." They both started to laugh as we entered the city. As we walked, I heard roses stomachs start to growl. I looked down at her and smile at her blushing face. "Are you hungry, Rose?"
"Ya, but I can wait till we get where we're going. But I think I know what I want to call you."
"Of and what would you call him, sweetie."
"Luna, leave her be. Go on, Rose, what do you want to call me." She stayed quiet for a few seconds, then looked at me with a hopeful look on her face.
"Well, I never had one before, but I'd like to call you daddy if that's alright."
"I stopped, and so did Luna; we both looked at her. After a minute, I snapped out of it and smiled at her. "I guess you can, but what about a mommy?"
"Couldn't your marefriend be my mommy?"
I looked to luna for help, and she seemed to be just as worried. But I got an idea to get some payback for that smack upside my head. Luna was looking at me, and I gave her an evil smile, and she knew what I was going to do. "I'm ok with it; what about you, Luna?"
She gave me you'll pay for this look. But smiled at Rose and spoke gently.
"I'd love to be your mother, Rose."
"Ok, with that settled, let's head home." We walked through the city, and the nobles stopped us every five minutes trying to talk to Luna or me. One stood out from the rest. Instead of coming up and being nice and trying to get in our good grace, he was mad and voiced it.
"Princess, I demand to know if your really going to give your hand to this beast?"
"Goldrush, this is sir Roy, and you will show him the respect he is due, and you will apologize for calling him a beast."
"Absolutely not; this thing is not fit to be near you, your highness!"
"Mommy, why is he yelling at you? He's starting to scare me. Can you make him stop, daddy?"
"Mommy, Daddy! You must be lying; you a worthless bird. The princess would never be your mother, but that beast seems like a good father for you." Ok, I'm about to kill this guy.
"Goldrush, chose your next words carefully because our patience wears thin."
He smiled and looked to luna and cracked a smile, and walked closer to us. I put one arm under Rose and held her up. I put my other hand on my saber handle and locking eyes with him. "That's more than close enough, rush now say what you want to say." He gave me a look meant to scare me, but I gave it right back. My look dwarfed his, and he backed off and did not look happy.
"Princess, many of my fellow nobles think that you should marry a noble, not an animal."
"Shut up, you big jerk."
We all looked at rose to see her glaring at Goldrush.
"He's not an animal you are! All you nobles are the same griffin or pony; you think that you're better than the rest of us, and your not. Your just a bunch of spoiled brats like Silver wing."
"Why you little brat, I'll have you thrown into the dungeon."
He started to walk to us again, and I saw his horn start to glow. As he started to get close, I moved to pull my saber out, but Luna was scared.
"Goldrush! This is a royal order. Stay away from my daughter and future husband, or we will see that you and the other nobles will send the next ten months in the dungeons. Spread this order and the warning am I understood?"
"Y-yes, your highness."
After uttering those words, he turned and ran down the street.
"Mommy's scary, isn't she, daddy?"
"Yes, she is; that's why daddy likes to stay on her good side."
"Yes, you do; now let's go and get her some food and get that leg checked. Oh, we have to let shadow to his new sister."
I standing outside the medical wing of the castle. It’s been a few days since rose started to live with us. I found why the griffins were so rude to the ponies as well. They believe if you’re not a warrior your just and animal to them. Luna had also gotten back at me for my putting her on the spot like I did. Itching powder in my pants sucks. those a full on prank war began pies, bugs, and Celestia’s help later I had snuck orange hair dye into luna’s shampoo. I started to laugh and rose walked out of the office and looked at me laughing.
“Oh no, what are you going to do to mom this time dad?”
“I put orange hair dye in her shampoo rose.” She looked at me like I had a death wish.
“Mommy is going to be mad at you daddy.”
“Maybe but she’ll have to get me first.”
“ROY I'M GOING TO KILL YOU!”
“HA-HA, that’s what you get for filling my bed with fake snakes!” Before I could react a bright orange luna was running down the hall in one of my shirts and her sleep pants. She had a look that could kill and I picked up rose and started to run.
“Told you she was going to be mad at you daddy.”
I was laughing as I ran down the halls to my room and roses rooms. “Like I told you she’ll have to get me first!”
“We will and when we do you’ll cry for us.”
Ok I know when she starts to talk like that I know I’m in trouble. I saw my door was still open and I ran into it and kicked it shut. After a second we heard her slam into the door and then it flew open to show a very pissed luna. “Well, I’m dead right sweetie.”
“No mommy please don’t kill daddy!”
She smiled at rose and pulled her from my arms with her magic and sat her down a pushed her to the door.
“We won’t we just need to talk.”
She growled the word talk as she looked at me. “rose sweetie save daddy please.”
“Sorry but mommy knows best.”
“Yes, we do.”
As she said that she closed the door and I started to sweat bullets. “Now luna you’re not going to kill me right?”
“I’m are not going to touch a hair on your head but I will have my revenge. Besides are little girl needs her father in her like after all.”
“DADDY HELP!”
I and luna heard rose’s voice and nearly broke the door getting out of it. What we saw made our blood boil. Blueblood had cornered rose and had an evil smile on his face.
“Yell all you like but no one will save you. Oh, I wonder how you’ll be…”
“I ran up and grabbed the back of his head and slammed his face into the wall. “rose get to your mother now. Daddy’s going to beat a bitch bloody.“ I let his head go and he falls to the ground moaning in pain. I was about to beat him senseless but luna beat me to it. She grabbed him with her magic and forced him to look at her.
“You’re are a sorry son of a whore if you think you can lay a finger on our daughter! You will suffer for your actions blueblood.”
After me, luna was holding rose I her arms. I and luna had beaten blueblood senseless. I dragged his limp body to Celestia in the throne room. I kicked the door open and saw a large number of nobles looking back to us. I heard many whispered as three of us entered but they gasped when they saw blueblood. I looked to Celestia who looked to them in shock. Luna walked up and looked at her sister.
“Sister I think you need to ground blueblood for a while.”
“Why do you say that?”
I answered that questions for luna. “He was about to hurt our daughter. So I'll tell you once if he does touch her I'll beat him to death are we clear.”
“Be silent you freak!”
“You dare to threaten the royal family!”
“Yes, I do you sorry nobles. I do not tolerate someone threatening my loved ones. If they do, they will pay.” They were shocked to hear this and some stepped back. “I’m going to leave him here and I’m going to take rose and luna back to their rooms.” After I said this we left the throne room and walked back down the hall but as we walked saw a pink alicorn walking down the hall to the rooms and she seemed sad. I saw her go into a room a few doors from mine. I never thought I’d see cadence here but it is nice to meet her. But as I have done since I’ve come here but I still need to play dumb about know who they are. “Hey, luna who saw that mare we just saw?”
“That was our niece cadence she is staying here for a time.”
“I see I think it is nice to meet her luna.”
I saw luna give a little frown and looked to rose. ”What’s wrong luna did I say something wrong?”
“No It’s Just I, well can you come to my room later and we can talk later? I have something I have to do before You come to my room tonight”
“Sure luna I can come to your room later.” I looked and saw that rose was looking at me with a small smile and I smiled back. “Say Rose do you want to play with daddy for a while.” She smiled and flapped her wing in joy. She told luna to put her down and ran over and jumped up and hugged my stomach.
“Yes, I’d love to play with you daddy! Can we play shadow or maybe you can read to me?”
“We can do whatever you wat to rose.” Luna smiled and walked off to do whatever business has to attend before I was to come to her tonight.” Me and rose played with shadow and watching her start to fly a little I was happy to see her so lively. After a little while longer I was starting to feel hungry. I bet rose is starting to get hungry too. “Hey, rose are you getting hungry?” She looked from shadow to me and smiled.
“Yes, I am starting to get hungry daddy.”
“Ok rose let's go get something to eat.”
When we got to the dining room I saw Celestia sitting at the table with shining armor. They smiled when we sat down a waiter came out to listen to go order. Rose ordered a grilled cheese and I ordered a tomato soup. As I ate I talked to armor about my guns he wanted to try and used one but I told him I didn’t want to waste ammo.
“What’s ammo, Roy.”
I pulled the jackal off my coat and took out the six round magazine and pointed to the bullet. ”That is a bullet this kind is made to punch through almost any armor but I only have this one magazine.”
“Why not have more made by using copying magic to make more?”
I looked to Celestia in shock and I had to ask. “Can you do that Celestia?”
“I can just let me see the thing you want to be copied and I'll be happy to make you as many as you want.”
With a smile I out my other gun and it’s magazine and slide them to her.
“Ok, how many do you want Roy?”
I thought about it and I knew what I wanted to do. “if you can I’d like one-hundred of each and put up some away so we can make more at a later.”
“That’s smart but why so many?”
Before I could answer her I felt a humongous power appear. I shot up and my set hit the ground behind me and I turned in the direction I felt the power come from. “Celestia I need you to copy them now.” She asked why in a worried tone. I turned back to shining armor and Celestia with a look of worry. “Armor get the guards ready for battle a massive power just showed up. Celestia, please make the copies I need to get ready for battle myself.”
“What do you mean Roy why do I need to get my guards ready?”
I looked to armor as Celestia started to copy the magazines. “I have the ability to sense how strong someone is and a very big one just showed up. It also felt very familiar.” After a few minutes Celestia had finished copying them and I took ten of each. I looked to rose scared as for how I was acting. I walked over to her and kneeled down to her. “Rose I want you to stay close to your mother and l auntie tia. Daddy is going to take care of this ok?”
“Yes, but what are we going to do if you can’t win.”
I smiled and gave her a hug. “I promise I won’t lose and I'll come back to you and mommy.” She almost didn’t let go of me. “Armor can you come with me to get the rest of my weapons?” Before I moved from the table I grabbed a few apples and bread.
“Sure Roy. But why did you grab all of that/”
We walked out of the dining and out od hear shot I turned to him. “Well, you never know how long I'll be gone so it’s smart to bring some food. But armor here’s the deal I’m going to give you one of the weapons that can kill me if I lose control.” He looked at me in shock and tried to talk. I looked to him and I could see that he was unsure of what to say. I had to make him understand what I mean. “I’m going to go fight whatever this thing is and I may have to get series and if I lose control you may have to kill me. But if I do you can’t let the others see don’t you doing it ok.” We got to my room and I walked in and started to get ready. I pulled the gloves down and grabbed Anderson’s bayonet. I walked back to armor and held out the bayonet.
“Wait isn’t that the weapon that killed your marefriend and child?”
“Yes, and if I am to die I want it to be by this blade.” I pushed it into his hands and grabbed his shoulders. He looked up to me and I could see the worry in his eye. ”I know I have no right to ask for more than I already have by if this does happen please protect luna and rose there the most important things in my life I cannot bear the pain of losing the ones I love again. So I beg of you do not let anything happen to them.” He lowered his head and but looked back to me with a determined look.
“I promise I'll watch out for them if anything happens.”
“Ok, then I can fight without worry then.”
Luna pov
I walked to Roy’s room hoping to speak to him about tonight but I heard voices coming from his door. I walked closer and heard Roy’s and shining armor’s voices. I listened in and what I heard both warmed my heart but almost broke it too. He can’t bear to lose me or rose and if he did it kill him. But to beg for your life to end to protect us. I won’t let you feel that pain again Roy that I promise you. I looked to the door and knocked on it this seemed to scare them as they yelped when I did it. “Roy, may we speak to you?”
“Ya, I'll be out there in a moment.”
I walked back down the hall and waited for Roy. I did not wait long because soon he and armor walked out of the room and when their separate ways. Roy had all of his weapons so I knew whatever he was going to fight it would be tough for him. “Who are you going to fight Roy?” He looked to me and seemed to be calm.
“You overheard me and armor uh. Well, I don’t know but that energy I’ve felt it before but this one is much stronger. So I’m going to go and find it.”
“Where did it come from and how does it feel like?”
“I think it came from that forest near applejack’s farm it was near there. To answer your other question energy gives off the emotion the owner feels the strongest at the time.”
“Can you tell what kind of emotion does this give off?”
“I can’t tell I think there to far way but I can feel the power in it. But like I promised rose I will win and come back.”
“Ok but you so owe me for tonight got that.” He smiled and grabbed my hand and pulled me close and kissed me softly to which I returned.
“I give my word my lady of the night. Now, do you know the fastest way I can get to that forest.”
“Yes, we can teleport you there if you would like?”
“Yes please do I need to get there as fast as I can. But how will I get back?”
“When you get done go to the town you walked through when applejack and her friends found you. Go there and ride the train back to canterlot. We will send a letter to let them know to let you on.”
“Ok then so let's do this, my lady.”
I channeled magic into my horn and sent it over to Roy and in a flash, I sent him to ponyville. Now then I need to speak with are captain of the guard. I walked through the castle to the barracks to find him. After getting to the barracks I saw shining armor over by the armory and walked to him. But once I got close I saw something that made me very angry and I almost used the royal canterlot voice on him. “Captain we need to talk now.” He jumped and turned very quickly and looked at me.
“P-princess what can I do for you?”
“Why do you have that blade?” I all but growled out to him. He looked scared but looked me in the eyes.
“Princess Roy gave me this to end his life if he loses control. Be begged me to do it if I have to do it. He doesn’t want you and rose to see him lose it princess so he gave me a weapon that can end him.”
I looked at him and he looked me in the eyes. “Shining armor what do you think of Roy.” He seemed to be surprised but smiled at me.
“At first I didn’t like him but from what he told me what this Anderson did I felt bad for what I said. But when I saw him fight silver wing I was amazed at his skill. Soon I found myself wanting to get to know him. But to entrusted me with this the blade that took so much from him I can say I now have a great respect for him.”
I smiled at him and looked to the blade one last time. “Very good shining armor please continue to get the guards ready for battle.” I turned with a determined look on my face. I need to find rose and get my armor on.
Roy pov
Luna horn started to glow and I was blinded by the light I gave off. When I open my eyes I saw I was in front of a forest and I looked around and saw a small cottage and animals and a town in the distance. I looked back to the forest and drew my pistols and walked into the darkness within. I could feel that power I felt at the castle and it got a little stronger with ever step I took. Soon I found myself at the old castle of the two sisters and the power was the strongest there. “Well, I guess I know who’s giving of this immense power.” Wait this could be good for me if I can get her on our side the griffins would never try anything again. But how to go about making her come to our side. Maybe I could offer her something she may want’s? As I thought I walked over the bridge and to the front gate. I could no feel the emotions from earlier at the castle. I could now feel it loneliness and pain I can’t let her keep feeling this much of them. I entered the castle and walked to the throne room. Before I could enter I heard a very loud voice speak.
“Who dares to disturb the princess of the night!”
So that’s the royal canterlot voice wow it is really loud. I put my guns away and pushed the doors open. To see a dirty and skinny nightmare moon. My eyes nearly popped out of my head. Now luna has very nice curves but nightmare had a large rear and huge breast with beautiful black wings. She was dressed in an old dark blue dress. I could also see a few manticore body in the room and I fingered that’s why I felt the power spike. “My lady I have come to investigate a massive power spike in the area. But that can wait are you ok you seem sickly.”
“We are fine just a little hungry but that is not your concern.”
I remembered the food I had in my pocket. “Um if you’d like I have a few apples if you’d like one?” She seemed shocked and looked at me questionably and walked closer to me. I saw I was at least three inches taller than her.
“If thee would not mind we would love some.”
I pulled out a nice big one and rubbed the fuzz of it. She took it and took a bite and slowly chewed it. After she swallowed it she scarfed the rest of it down.
“Can we have another one please?”
“Sure here you go, miss.”
“Thank thee, sir.”
“Wait miss let me get you a place to sit.” I saw an old throne near the back of the room I took my jacket off and put it in the seat. I turned back to her and waved her over to sit. She smiled and walked over and sat down. I smiled back and sat cross-legged beside her. “So miss if you don’t mind can I know your name?” See look surprised and blushed a little when see looked at me. Her blue eyes just like. “Sears” I whispered.
“We are sorry but who are sears?”
I realized what I had said and cursed myself for it. “Sorry, you just have the same beautiful blue eyes my sears once had.” Her face screwed up in confusion then she fingered it out.
“Of by my star I’m sorry for your loss. But to answer your question are name is nightmare moon. May we have the honor of knowing thy name?”
“It’s Roy of the moonwalker miss moon and you don’t know the story of my life it’s filled with much loss, pain, and loneliness before coming to this world.” She seemed to be interested in what I said.
‘If thee would not mind we would like to hear the story of thy life. We know what it is like to feel the pain you speak of and nightmare is fine.”
“Well, I guess it couldn’t hurt I’ve told it some many times now.” I told her of my past as I told it to the others all the way to now.” I did tell her I had a marefriend and a daughter waiting for me but I didn’t tell who I want them to meet once again as friends.
“We can see the has a very hard life but it is nice thee have once more found love and to adopt a child with her as well. We would like to meet this mare and your little one. But out of curiosity has thee given any thought about starting a herd?”
“I’m sorry but I don’t know what a herd is nightmare.” She blushed even more as she looked at me then turned away. But then turned back to me with a blush.
“Ok Say we like a stallion but her already had a mare the three of them can make a herd and live together like a family. But the head mare has to meet the other mare but the stallion has the final say.”
I looked at her face and she was looking straight into my eyes. I know that look it’s the one luna give me went she want’s something or want’s something done. I have to get her on our side but not like this. “Well, nightmare I think it’s time I started to head back home.” I stood up and started to leave but she grabbed the back of my shirt. I looked back to her to see the desperation in her eyes and a longing for someone to hold.
“Please do not leave us here alone again. You’re the only pony to ever sit down and talk to us. All the other have run away in fear. So please we don’t want to be alone and more.”
I couldn’t look at her like this luna’s going to kill me for this. ”Ok how about this their expecting me to come back by tonight so why don’t you come with me and meet them then? Maybe we can get you your own family what do you think about that.”
“I’d like that but will your marefriend like that and what about you little girl. Will that even want me there or will they hate me for being there.”
“why would they hate you nightmare?”
“One thousand years ago we took over princess luna mind and body. You see we were made from her pain and loneliness. After that, we tried to make the night last forever.”
I just looked at her she was on the brink of crying and I couldn’t help but felt pity for her. “so what I don’t judge you for what you did and if they have a problem with it I'll deal with them. So yes you can come with me. Also, you may want to put that jacket on if you want to keep warm.”
“Thank thee sir Roy but what about thyself? Will thee be fine without it?”
I smiled and held my hand out to help her get up. She took it with a happy smile and took my hand and I pulled her up. Once up I reached for the jacket and dusting it off. Once clean of dust I put it over her shoulders.
“Thank thee, sir, Roy.”
I looked to see my jacket just barely covered her large breast and wings. “Come on luna’s moon will be down soon. We need to get to the train station and get back home I didn’t want to make my mare wait any longer.” I drew the jackal from its holster and grabbed her hand and squeeze it to show I wasn’t going to leave without her. She blushed again and followed me quietly and she tightens her side of the grip. We soon walked out of the castle and now walking across the bridge. When we got across I heard a twig snap. If it was just me I would just go kill whatever this thing is but I can’t leave her by herself like she is. “Moon gets behind me now were not alone here.”
“What does thee mean there is nopony else h..”
I saw an arrow shot out of a tree and I just pushed her out of the way. Looked to where the arrow came from and saw something moving in the tree. I aimed at it and shot a loud boom followed by a scream rang out in the forest. But what shocked me was a griffin in armor fell out of the tree. I saw a bush to the right of moon moving and a griffin shoots out of it. “Moon get down now. She dropped the griffin flew to me and when it was close enough I kicked him in the face knocking him out cold.
“What are griffins doing her.”
“I don’t know but will find out soon. I'll just have to take this guy with us and talk to him later after he wakes up from his little nap.” I the jackal away and used my saber and cut so strong wines and used them to tie him up. I picked him up and throw him over my shoulder. “Ok, moon let’s get moving where there are two soldiers there’s bound to be more around here.” I put the saber back in the sheath and took her hand again and pulled her to the end of the forest.
‘Sir Roy do you know this griffin is?”
“No, but now that I think about it I think I know why there here. You see About a week ago I cut off the griffin prince’s arm off and cut pretty deep into his leg.”
“Why did you do that sir Roy? Did he dishonor you in some way?”
“No, he wanted to take my marefriend so I made him pay for what he did.” As we talked we walked to the end of the forest and the sun was finishing its decent giving way to the night. We keep talking as we walked to the town. We talked about our hobbies and what we liked to do for fun.
“Wait you mean you have music with you but not a band?”
“Ya Do you want to hear some?”
‘We’d love to hear some of thy music.”
“Ok give me a minute.” I pulled out my phone and turned it on and looked through my songs. I had a little bit of everything. But I saw a song that I loved to death. “Ok, I think I got one you’ll love.”
“Very well sir Roy.”
Song is if today was your last day
My best friend gave me the best advice He said each day's a gift and not a given right Leave no stone unturned, leave your fears behind And try to take the path less traveled by That first step you take is the longest stride If today was your last day And tomorrow was too late Could you say goodbye to yesterday? Would you live each moment like your last? Leave old pictures in the past Donate every dime you have? If today was your last day (If today was your last day) Against the grain should be a way of life What's worth the prize is always worth the fight Every second counts 'cause there's no second try So live like you'll never live it twice Don't take the free ride in your own life If today was your last day And tomorrow was too late Could you say goodbye to yesterday? Would you live each moment like your last? Leave old pictures in the past Donate every dime you have? Would you call old friends you never see? Reminisce old memories Would you forgive your enemies? Would you find that one you're dreamin' of? Swear up and down to God above That you finally fall in love If today was your last day If today was your last day Would you make your mark by mending a broken heart? You know it's never too late to shoot for the stars Regardless of who you are So do whatever it takes Cause you can't rewind a moment in this life Let nothin' stand in your way Cause the hands of time are never on your side If today was your last day And tomorrow was too late Could you say goodbye to yesterday? Would you live each moment like your last? Leave old pictures in the past Donate every dime you have? Would you call old friends you never see? Reminisce old memories Would you forgive your enemies? Would you find that one you're dreamin' of? Swear up and down to God above That you finally fall in love If today was your last day
As the song played I didn’t see her getting closer to me. When the song finished I saw the guard station and saw the guards standing outside of it. “Wait here and let me drop him off ok?”Top of Form
“We should await your return sir Roy.”
I walked up to them and saw they had shields and swords ready. Good to see armor did as I told him. Too bad I won’t get to see what these boys can do. “Bottom of FormHey guards I have someone I need you to watch for me.” The saw the soldier on my shoulder and took him from me and took him into the guard stationTop of FormBottom of Form and lock him in a cell. I thanked them and walked back to nightmare. “Sorry, nightmare I had to get rid of him before we could go.”
“It’s fine sir Roy but do you have another song we can listen to?”
“Ya here a good one.” As I pressed the play button she grabbed my hand and I lead her to the train station.
Song hall of fame
Yeah, You could be the greatest You can be the best You can be the King Kong banging on your chest You could beat the world You could beat the war You could talk to God, go banging on his door You can throw your hands up You can beat the clock You can move a mountain You can break rocks You can be a master Don't wait for luck Dedicate yourself and you gon' find yourself Standing in the hall of fame (yeah) And the world's gonna know your name (yeah) 'Cause you burn with the brightest flame (yeah) And the world's gonna know your name (yeah) And you'll be on the walls of the hall of fame You can go the distance You can run the mile You can walk straight through hell with a smile You could be the hero You could get the gold Breaking all the records they thought, never could be broke Do it for your people Do it for your pride How you ever gonna know if you never even try? Do it for your country Do it for your name 'Cause there's gonna be a day When your, standing in the hall of fame (yeah) And the world's gonna know your name (yeah) 'Cause you burn with the brightest flame (yeah) And the world's gonna know your name (yeah) And you'll be on the walls of the hall of fame Be a champion, be a champion, be a champion, be a champion On the walls of the hall of fame Be students, be teachers Be politicians, be preachers Be believers, be leaders Be astronauts, be champions Be truth seekers Be students, be teachers Be politicians, be preachers Be believers, be leaders Be astronauts, be champions Standing in the hall of fame (yeah, yeah, yeah) And the world's gonna know your name (yeah, yeah, yeah) 'Cause you burn with the brightest flame (yeah, yeah, yeah) And the world's gonna know your name (yeah, yeah, yeah) And you'll be on the walls of the hall of fame You could be the greatest (You can be a champion) You can be the best (You can be a champion) You can be the King Kong banging on your chest (You can be a champion) You could beat the world (You can be a champion) You could beat the war (You can be a champion) You could talk to God, go banging on his door (You can be a champion) You can throw your hands up (You can be a champion) You can beat the clock (You can be a champion) You can move a mountain (You can be a champion) You can break rocks (You can be a champion) You can be a master (You can be a champion) Don't wait for luck (You can be a champion) Dedicate yourself and you gon' find yourself (You can be a champion) Standing in the hall of fame (You can be a champion)
When this song ended we arrived at the train station but a group of what I’m sure are drunk stallions that are walking are way. One of the bigger ones saw nightmare and got a drunken smile on his face as he stumbled over to us. He was an avenge size with a little bit of extra muscle but nothing to boast about. His mane was a light red and his fur was black
“H-hey their hot stuff.”
He slurred his words and he could barely stand. But I didn’t want him near nightmare so I got ready to jump in between him and her.
“W-why not ditch the shrimp and get with a real stallion uh.”
I looked to nightmare to see she didn’t look happy she walked up to him and smacked him across the face. Making him fall to the ground and shocking me and his friends.
“Speck of sir Roy like that again and we will send thee to the darkest pit of tartars thee sorry excuses for stallions.”
They looked shocked and angered they started to walk to us and I desisted to end this before it could get and worse. I stood up and drew my saber and stepped in front of her. This seemed to scare them and they just looked at me. “Ok you got to choose to fight me and you’ll die or be good boys and ran home to mommy.” After a second I saw an arm wrap around nightmare and grab onto her right breast.
“Ok you listen her you Little bitch you are coming with us and y...AHHH!”
before he could finish what he was going to say moon had ripped his hand off her and throw him over her and into the wall in front of me. We all looked at a very angry nightmare moon. I put my saber away and tried to get her to calm down but it didn’t seem to be working. I looked back to the stallion now fearing moon. “I think you guys need to take your friend and leave before you get killed. Because she’s not the only one who wants to kill you right now.” It was true I wanted to kill them and I would but that would just make trouble to me and her”.
“Fine but we’ll remember this you two.”
I watched them get their friend out of the wall and walk away. I looked back to nightmare to see she did not look happy about what just happened. I walked up to her and reached for her hand but she jumped into me and started to cry into my shoulder.
“That pervert touched us!”
“Shh Shh its ok moon I’m sorry I didn’t stop him from doing that but I can cut his head off if he ever does it again.”
“Does thee really mean that?”
“Yes, and I promise you’ll never have to to worry about it happening again.” After I said that she just pushed her head into my chest and cried. When she calmed down we boarded the train and started our way to canterlot. Luna was nice enough to get me a privet cabin with a small bed and restroom with a small shower. “Wow this is nicer than I thought it be and I’ve never been on a train before.” I walked over and sat on the bed and took off my boots, saber, and guns to one side.
“Sir Roy may we ask a question?”
I looked up and saw see was standing over me. I patted the spot beside me and laid my back against the cabin wall. She sat down and looked at me. “What’s on your mind nightmare is something wrong.”
“Well we were wondering has thee ever thought about starting a herd?“
My mind stopped for a moment. Did I just hear her right she asked if I wanted to start a herd? “No, I haven’t given that any thought but If what you’ve told me is true and if I fall in love with another mare I may start one. But now that I think about it you said something about a head mare what’s that?” her face was now the same shade of red as a cherry.
“W-well it’s the mare you mated with first and there for your head mare.”
I could feel my face light up and I nearly fell over the side of the bed. Moon saw this and grabbed my shirt and pulled me back up on the bed. This, however, puts my face to face with her and both are face started to blush. ‘Oh um well I don’t have a head mare then.” She looked at me and had a small smile on her face.
“So does this mean that thee haven’t mated in a time then.”
“Well yes, I guess it does but I’m fine with that.” After I said that she grabbed my shirt and pulled me down onto the bed with here. I put my hands on both sides of her head and pushed myself up. But before I could get all the way up she wrapped her arms around my head and pushed it into her breast.
“So thee knows we have never had a mate before and we would love for thee to be are first. Beside thee has won are heart so thee can have it if ye like.”
I managed to pull my face from them and looked up to her and saw a lustful smile “I can’t say I did want to but I wanted my first time to in this world to be with my marefriend do you know what I mean nightmare? She tightens her grip on me and pushed my face even deeper into her breast.”
But again I managed to pull it free and looked to her again.
“We are fine with that but you have to make us your second mare is that clear?”
“There no way out of this is there?”
“No thee is stuck with us. But for now, let us sleep before we reach your home and meet thy family.”
”Ya know what that sounds good. So can I at least sleep out of your grip?” she gave me a cute pouting face but let me go. I laid down beside her and she turned on her side and I got an idea. I put my arm around her and pulled her closer to me. Her wings were pushed up into my chest and she let out a sigh and push back into me. “Ok good nap moon.” After a few minutes, we passed out.
‘Attention passengers well be entering canterlot in five minutes.”
I started to wake up after hearing that I tried to move but something had a hold of my arm. I opened my eyes to see. “Holy shit!” I yelled and pulled my arm from her grip and I fell out of the bed. After I fell down she shot up and yelled I the royal canterlot voice. “Oh sorry moon your face was right in mine when I wake up and I freaked out.”
“It is fine but are we here?”
“We will be in a few minutes so we need to get ready.” I reach down and got my boots and started to put them on. I felt her moving on the bed and she sat beside me and leaned her head on my shoulder and let out a happy breath. “Ok stay close to me and don’t yell like you just did unless you’re in trouble ok?”
“Ok but if this is thy hometown we are sure we will be fine. Besides we have the here to protect us right.”
“Damn right I'll make sure no one tries anything this time.” I finished putting my boots and looked to her. She was putting my jacket back on and her hair was messy.
“Attention we have arrived at canterlot station.”
“Well let's get moving then nightmare.”
‘Indeed Sir Roy.”
I looked back to her and saw a smile on her face. I stood up and offered my hand to her she took it and I pulled her up. She took a moment to fix her hair and then held her hand out to me. I smiled and took her hand and we walked off the train. As I stepped onto the platform I felt something grab onto my legs I let go of moons hand so she wouldn’t fall with me.
“DADDY YOUR HOME!”
I looked down and saw rose hugging my stomach. I put my hand on her head and rubbed it. “Sorry, it took me so long to get home rose. But where’s your mommy at rose?”
“She’s still at the castle but I didn’t want to stay there without you there. Plus, blueblood was saying really mean things to me.”
I felt myself getting anger. “Yep daddy’s going to beat him up again. But that can wait I brought a new friend home with me do you want to meet her?”
“Ya if you like them then I know I will.”
I wrapped one arm under her and stood up holding her to my chest. I looked to see moon standing in front of me and I smiled at her and she smiled back. “Rose turn your head and say hello to my new friend.” She turned her head and saw nightmare and I could see the confusion.
“Mommy what are you doing here and why are you bigger?”
After rose said the I realized I forgot something I’m important. Moon is a bigger version of luna and I didn’t tell her luna was marefriend. I need to play my cards right and I'll get them to like each other. “Rose this isn’t your mommy this is my friend nightmare moon.” She looked at her and asked me to put her down I did and she walked over to her and hugged her waist. nightmare had a look of shock and fear?
“If my daddy trusts you then I trust you miss nightmare.”
She looked at me one the verge of crying and looked back to rose and hugged her back. I let this go on for a few minutes till I heard marching coming are way. I grabbed my saber and walked out of the station and It was night time so I’m really going to beat the shit out of blueblood for chasing my little girl out of her home. But for now, I have more pressing matters to deal with. I looked down the street and saw a unit of guards coming with armor leading them. I smiled and let my saber go and walked to them. “Armor good to see you again but why do you have a unit of guards with you?”
“I’ve had the patrolling the city to make sure there’s no trouble. So I take it you handled it?”
“Ya and I didn’t have to fight either. Really she’s really nice once you get to know her. Would you like to meet her armor?”
“Sure where is she, Roy?”
“She’s inside the station with rose come on.”
“Why is rose here, Roy?”
I looked at him with a stupid look. “the prince of the tailholes.”
‘Well have to beat him later right?”
“Yep”
I turned and when back into the station and armor followed me in. I saw nightmare talking to rose and walked up to them. “Armor closed the door and look to us but it soon turned to fear. He drew the bayonet and ran at us.
“Rose Roy get away from her!”
Moon was shocked and through her arms around rose to protect her. I drew my saber and got in front of them and blocked the attack. ”Armor what are you doing?!”
“My job She’s nightmare moon and she’s the monster who took over princess luna and I won’t let that happen again not on my watch! Now Roy please get out of the way I don’t to hurt you!”
“I can’t armor and she told me what she did and she showed remorse for it.”
“Why can’t you and she could just be using you to get to luna to your marefriend! How can you take that chance?!”
“I took the chance because I know the pain of being alone in the world for three hundred yes I was alone fight for my life every day. I’m willing to give her a second chance like I got when I came to this world. Besides, I can see it in her eyes just like luna I saw the same pain I once had to live with and if you wish to harm her then here and now just like I do for luna or rose I am willing to die to protect her.” I pushed him off and we looked at each other for a few minutes until moon broke the silence.
“Roy, does thee really mean all of that? That we should get a second chance? A chance to make things right and start again?”
“Yes and I’m ready to die to give you that chance.”
Shining stayed quiet for a few second then dropped his fighting stance. “I can tell you telling me the truth so I'll trust your judgment Roy and if it comes down to it I got your back.”
“Thanks but I think we need to get to the castle. Wait by any chance can you get a carriage her armor.” He smiled and left the station and yelled out to his guards.
Five minutes later we were in a carriage heading for the castle.
“Hey shining if thing start to go downhill but a shield up ok.”
“Got it Roy” he moves closer to me and whispered to me. “What are we going to do if luna freaks out?”
I whispered back to him” If that happens I'll handle it but rose is your top priority got that?”
“That goes without saying Roy beside you’re my excuse for getting to beat blueballs later.”
We soon pulled up to the castle and I but we just sat there. ”Wow, I haven’t felt fear since the first time I stood on the battlefield. But let’s see if we can get through this without bloodshed right?" I looked at their faces and all but a sleeping rose in moons arms had a worried look. "Ok I'll go first and if a thing goes bad remember armor shield up and protect rose from the fighting. Some let's do this thing yall." I open the door and stepped out and I saw the royal sisters in armor and blueballs behind them. Luna had a Dark blue and purple set of armor with a moon on her chest and had two swords on her side. Beside her was Celestia in gold armor with what I believe to be a halbert and like Luna, Celestia had the sun on her chest. At the end was the bastard I wanted to kill but that had to wait for now. I looked back to luna to see her running to me with a happy smile on her face. "Luna please stop I need you to stay there for a moment."
"What, Why!"
"Ok luna I need you to listen to me and what I'm about to say ok."
"Ok but your starting to worry me and do you know where rose is she disappeared after you left."
I passed her and she followed my eyes and saw I was looking at blueblood. Then I looked back to her and she to me. "She was waiting for me at the train station after she ran away from him but we can deal with that later. But now listen When you sent me to the forest I followed the power to the source and I found an old castle." After I said this she and Celestia got a worried face. There I found a mare named nightmare moon but when I got close to her I felt the same things I felt from you when we first meet the pain the loneliness and she wished to have someone there for her. I spent time with her and talked as we talked. She told me what she had done and I couldn't let someone live in should isolation. I've lived that life for three hundred years I was attacked every day. So I know what it's like to live that way and I'd say you do to don't you?"
"Yes, I do but are you saying even after that monster did to us you trust her!"
I started to get angry as she talked bad about mom. I gave a look that could kill lesser ponies. "Watch how you speak luna or did you forget at one time my kind was thought of a monster so you better not call her that again."
She looked remorseful but it didn't last for long.
"But you didn't try to take over a kingdom and kill your sister how can see not be a monster!"
"Maybe be not but I fought in a war and killed more than two-hundred-thousand men in that war so can you call her a monster but not me?!" Now she and Celestia had a looked of panic. "No, you know what forget I'm not dealing with this again." I turned and walked back to the carriage to get nightmare and rose.
"N-no! Roy wait we didn't mean to upset you but how can you trust her!"
I ignored her and opened the door to the carriage and saw rose was awake and crying into moons chest. She pulled her head back and looked at me.
"Daddy, are you going to leave again a-are you?"
"No, I'll find somewhere nearby so you can come stay with me ok?" Moon handed me rose and she and armor got out of the carriage and looked to a panicking luna and a frantic Celestia trying to calm her down. Rose walked over to beside moon and me and looked at her mother having a panic attack.
"Mommy are you ok."
Luna looked to rose and saw me and nightmare next to her. She had a look an unbridled fury and drew her blades.
"You did this! you poisoned their minds and stolen my future husband and our daughter give them back to me!
Before she could use them I used my wires to cut her blades into pieces and wrap them around her body. She didn't struggle knowing what the wires could do. "Luna calm yourself and I'll pull the wires back you know I didn't want to hurt you besides your scaring rose." I looked to rose to see her hiding behind nightmare. After luna see this she calmed down and I pulled my wires back. again luna started to walk forward and I was ready to jump in if need be.
"yes mommy's fine now come here and we and daddy can talk about this mess."
Before she could reach us a pink bubble formed around us I looked behind me to see armor inside the with a pink aura on his horn. Luna ran up from the outside of the bubble and stated to beat on it. Celestia ran over as well and looked at me and nightmare. Then she spoke for the first time since we arrived.
“Shining armor take this down right now and let luna have her child and mate.”
“I’m sorry princess but I can’t do that.”
“What?! armor drop this now!”
“No my job is to protect and if I lower this rose could get in the cross fire if you all start to fight. Besides I’d side with Roy over you princess and from what I’ve seen nightmare is trying to be nice and if Roy trust her I will trust her.”
“Armor do you know what your say? I know I asked to to step in if things got bad but you could lose your job for this.”
“So what Roy you’ve done nothing wrong and you’ve done the best with a bad situation so in my eye you did the right thing bringing her here.”
I didn’t know what to say to him. As I was lost in thought someone grabbed my hand and pull me. I looked down and saw rose holding my hand. She smiled up to me and looked to Luna and Celestia.
“Mommy if daddy trust her I think you and auntie Celestia should at least give her a chance?”
I looked to luna and Celestia and they looked back to me. “So luna what do you say?”
Luna pov
We can’t believe this are love and are daughter both have fallen for this monsters lies. But I cannot bear to be alone again. I looked back to my Roy and he looked at us. “Roy I have a question for you. If you are honest we will give her a chance to line here but you Celestia or myself have to be with her till we are sure she won’t try anything.”
“Ok, so what’s this question luna?”
“If it comes down to it which of us would you chose to follow?” This question didn’t seem to bother him and he looked right into my eyes. But his answer scared me more than anything has before.
“Nether I would not follow you or her. If you two can’t find a way to get along then I will find a place for nightmare to live where she will have friends and I'll take rose with me and leave.”
I could have sworn my heart stopped when he said he’d leave. I can’t let this happen I can’t let him leave and I can’t lose him and our daughter. “Ever well but hear this nightmare we will not hastate to end thee does thee hear us.” I still wanted to spend some time with Roy so maybe we can still spend the night together? “Um, Roy can thee still come to are chambers tonight we still wish to talk to thee if this is ok?”
“Ya, I'll come by after I put rose to bed. So I'll see you later princess."
“Roy does thee have to just leave her in a state like that she was almost in tears.”
I rose and nightmare was sitting in my room. Rose had fallen asleep and I put her in my bed and shadow was beside her softly snoring. “She needs to know I was serious but as for now, I have to go and talk to her and get this mess sorted out. So can I leave rose and shadow in your hand's nightmare?”
“We promise they will be safe Roy.”
I walked over and kissed her cheek and left the room and started to walk to luna’s room. But as I walked I saw the guards were scared of me and many turned and ran from my look. I turned the corner I saw celestia in front of luna's door with her niece. They saw me and Candace moved behind celestia who was still in her armor and just looked at me. "You two can relax I’m just going to talk to her and if anything happens you can cut my arm off if you want.”
“I know my weapons won’t keep you down and your arm would regenerate after I cut it off. But I just want to tell you she’s hurt that you used her title and not her name.”
“I know it did so I need to say sorry for that. But she needed to know I will hold my ground and I'm not giving an inch when I do. So I’m going to ask this one-time celestial what do you think of what I did? Are you my ally or enemy?”
“I wish to keep you as an ally and I don’t wish for luna to lose her stallion or her little girl. So I’m going to tell you this once roy. Break her heart and I will get one of your weapons and kill you. But no I don’t think what you did was wrong I know how strong nightmare is and like you I’d like to have her as an ally. But you have to talk to luna so go ahead and speak with her but don’t forget what I’ve said come cadence let's go.”
I walked passed them and they walked passed me. I walked over to the door and knocked on it and waited.
“Sister for the last time I will not leave him and our daughter now please leave I’m getting ready if Roy comes.”
“Princess it is me.”
I heard something break and I heard the noise of someone running and the door flew open and I saw luna in a bathrobe and her hair in a ponytail.
“Roy you really came to my room I was expecting you not to come here.”
I crossed my arms and looked her in the eyes and she crumbled under my gaze. “You know that I’m a man of my word but right now I’m not very happy with you princess.” When I called her here title she gripped her robe tighter and looked down.
“Please do not call us by our title thee art are coltfriend and we wish for thee to call us by our name.”
She’s speaking in the old tongue and I could feel the waves of sadness and regret coming from her but she has to know I will hold my ground. .Know I won't cave into her when she mad. “You’re not the mare I fell for and I will not call you her name. But for now, we need to talk about you scaring our little girl.”
“Right please come in and we can talk about it.”
I walked into her room and she closed the door and I could have sworn I heard the door lock and before I could turn and see what happened I felt powerful energy overcome my body and I was thrown into a chair. I couldn’t move an inch as she looked at me. I looked to luna to see her horn had her magic running through it. “What are you doing?!” She dropped the rub to show a silk nightgown and she walked over and sat on my lap. She looked up at me with glazed over eyes. She had a creepy smile on her face. She used her magic to pull my head forward and kissed me. She pushed her chest into mine and pushed her mouth more into mine. As she kissed me the energy started to weaken. I could move a little now. So I took advantage and moved my fingers to wrap my wires around the chair legs. I closed my fist and cut the legs off with the wires. We fell back and she lost control of her magic. I could move again so I rolled back and away from her. I stood up and got into a fighting stance. I saw her hand reach over the chair and pull herself up.
“Why Roy why did you have to bring her here? Did she do something to your mind or maybe she is threating you somehow? Please, Roy, tell me what she did so I can help get rid of it.”
I saw the tears in her eyes and I could see the pain. So I dropped my stance and walked over to her and held her in a tight embrace. I didn’t let go as she started to cry into my chest. “I’m sorry luna I didn’t mean to hurt you but it hurt me to see our little girl scared of her mother. I'll look past this if you do too. So can we put this past us and raise our little girl?” Her crying slowed and she looked up at me and smiled.
“Yes, I can but what about nightmare can we let her near our little girl?”
“if I thought our girl would be in danger I would have checked with you. But I trusted her and she was like me before I meet sears and my friends. She stopped crying and looked into my eyes with a look I couldn’t place and she tightens her arms around me.
“Roy do you like her?”
I didn’t know what to say to her. I looked down to her and I got ready to run if I had to. “Luna I do like her and yes it’s in the way you’re thinking. I'm sure she likes me in that way as well. I’m not the kind of man to date more than one girl at a time. I have also heard that I can start a herd if I wish. But you will have some say about who we let in if I ever make ok?” She visibly relaxed and I wrapped her in my arms. I rubbed her back being careful not to hurt her wings. I felt her start to move and I let her go and she turned and laid on her back and looked up at me and smiled. “What’s got you smiling all of sudden?” She laughed a little and sat up and reached up and put a hand on my cheek.
“I thought I’d lost you, Roy, I thought I lost rose. The way my sister was talking earlier was not helping me either.”
I walked over and sat on the bed and looked at her and she crawled over and laid her head down on my chest. But that made me think about what she said earlier and without looking at her I asked the question I had on my mind. “Luna, what were you talking about did something happen before I came?” She didn’t look happy when she looked up at me.
“My sister wanted me to help her fight you and nightmare moon. She wanted to banish the two of you to the badlands.”
I stayed calm and pushed her off of me. I started to stand up but she grabbed my arm and pulled me to bed and jumped on top of my chest. “Luna get off of me now.”
“No, I can’t let you go and fight my sister. If you two start fighting you'll destroy the castle and everypony in it.”
“I’m not going to fight but you should know she threatened to kill me.” I heard luna’s breath catch and she got off my chest and used her magic to pull me into sitting position in front of her.
“We are sorry but our sister said she do what?”
Luna had a dangerous look in her eyes and I knew I should've kept that to myself. I looked her in the eyes and I saw the same look I saw in sears eyes when she got angry. That look that said you lie and you die so I had to tell her. “She said that if I hurt you she’d get one of my weapons and kill me. She knows only my weapons can do any real harm to me.” Now luna looked pissed and she made that known.
“Sister you play a dangerous game with us and to say you’d kill my mate you will pay.”
I now feared for Celestia's safety because if nightmare hears about this. It would be a bloody fight and I didn't want that at all. I can’t let that happen. If I can’t stop it if it happens. I can at least make sure rose doesn't see it. “Luna it’s fine I know she can only use my swords the guns are too much for her to handle.” She seemed to stop her planning and looked at me.
“What do you mean she can’t handle the guns?”
I got a smile and looked at her but I wish I didn’t. Now that I was looking at her I saw the gown only came to the bottom of her hips. I could see her blue panties and her chest was almost falling out of it. My cheeks flushed and I turned my and looked at the wall.
“Roy, what’s wrong why aren’t you looking to me?”
She moved to get back into my line of site but I turned my head to looked the other way. She grabbed my head and turned my head to look at her. She saw my blush and looked down at herself and looked back to me with a lustful smile and turned sharply making her chest move from side to side.
“Oh, my do you like this gown Roy?”
I didn’t answer I just looked at her and she looked back with that smile but before we could do anything a knock came from the door. I was happy to be getting out of this for now but luna looked pissed. But a voice neither of us wanted to hear came from the door.
“Luna, it me Celestia can I come in?”
I looked back to luna to see a look of someone ready to kill. I put my hand on her hand and I gave it a squeezed she looked to me and I smiled. This seemed to calm her down and she squeezed back.
“Give us a moment sister and you can come in.”
“Ok luna.”
Luna walked over to her dresser and pulled a shirt out of it. I looked closer and saw that it was one of my shirts that when missing. “So you’re the one who stole one of my shirts,” I said this in a mocking tone. She blushed and picked up a book next to the dresser and throw it at me but it missed and hit the door making a loud bang.
“Luna! Are you ok?!”
Before she could answer the door was kicked in and she came through the door holding Anderson’s bayonet and looking around. She had changed from her armor into a long white dress and gloves she also had Anderson’s blade. She looked at me and luna and then held the blade up and pointed it at me.
“You why is my sister dressed like that?
I just looked at the blade and but to her and pulled my hands to face and pulled my gloves down and looked at her. “Celestia I’m going to give you one chance to give me that blade peacefully or I'll going to take if from you.” She took a fight stance but before we could do anything the blade was covered in a blue aura and pulled from Celestia’s hand and floated over to me and I took it. I then looked to see a very angry luna looking to her sister.
“Sister you had better have a good reason for holding a blade to my mate. If not, you better leave now.”
“give me that blade now Roy I’m keeping it so if we have to we can deal with you if you pull something like this again.”
“No you’re not keeping it Celestia but you're more than welcome to try and take it from me.” I looked back just as Celestia was about to punch me. I grabbed her fist and arm and twisted them behind her back and forced her onto the tips of her hooves. “Calm down and I'll let go or keep this up and see where it gets you.”
“Sister listen to him you know you can’t beat him.”
She didn’t listen and fired up her magic and used it to grab get and send me through a wall. I felt a few bones break as I landed in the room beside luna’s room. I stood up and my left arm was broken and sticking out of the skin and a few of my ribs were sticking out wasn’t much better. But I feel power running to the wounds and repairing them almost instantly. I looked at the hole in the wall and saw yellow and blue blasts of magic firing in luna’s room.
“Oh my it seems your having trouble controlling my powers human.”
I looked around the room and I was the only one in the room so where was that voice coming from?
“Come now you have my body and my weapons surely you can do better than this right?”
‘Your body what do yo..” My words catch in my throat there’s no way. “Alucard.”
“That’s right now what are you doing letting your woman fight for your battles for you?”
“Wait how am I hearing your voice and I can’t kill her she controls the sun and I don’t know how to use any of your power my body just moved on its own when I get into fights.”
“You’ll get you answer later but as for just think and we can talk and the fighting that would be my body knowing what do in a fight so let loose and use the restriction Cromwell and release the black hound of bascleville and use it to scared her into becoming submission to you human no partner. Oh and so you know I won’t talk much but once her will weakened I'll help you once more and I promise you’ll love it and you’ll get so big tits too.”
I did as he said and I know I’m with luna but tits are tits and a man has needs. After a second I felt a humongous power overcome me. My hair grows and an eye opens on my chest with red veins coming out with it. I felt something coming and large jaw and head of a dog replaced my left arm and soon the full dog come out growling and ready to fight. It had all black fur and blood red eyes. Its teeth and claws were a pure white I pointed to the hole and to Celestia. “Don’t kill her if she tries anything just pin her got that and don’t let anything happen to luna ok? It nodded its head and walked through the hole and I followed it through.
Luna pov
“I watched as my mate was thrown through a wall and into a dark guest. I felt a great anger build in me and I looked to see my sister walking over to get the weapon that took so much from him. I Charged my magic and shot a bolt into her side sending her across the room.
“Luna what are you doing?!”
“You’re not getting that weapon Celestia now leave so I can help Roy and if you think I’m letting you near him again your very wrong.” My sister shot a bolt back and this when on until we both feel two humongous powers appear and it was coming from where Roy was. Both of us looked at the hole in the wall and saw two forms walking out of it. I saw five red eyes in the darkness and fear overcame my body and I could see my sister was shaking in fear too. But when we saw A giant wolf-like creator walk out and behind it walked out
“ROY!?”
I and my sister yelled his name at the same time. He was taller and his hair was as long as mine but what scared us the most was the eye in his chest. He was still wearing his black shirt and jeans. But he had his guns ready and he was staring at my sister. But when he looked at me he had his smile the smile he had when we wear with rose and shadow that smile that meant that everything was going to be ok. He looked to the beast in the room and it looked to him.
“Black hound your job is to protect luna and this won’t take long. Of and Celestia it rare I use half my power so you better be scared because I don’t want to have used it on you again. Now hand over my bayonet and I will leave this form but the black hound will stay but you have my word he will not you’re your ponies.”
“Are you telling the truth it won’t and what do you mean half?”
“We can talk in a minute luna and promise you’ll never see this form unless I absolute have to but with my left arm broken and sticking out of my skin and my ribs doing the same I had to use more than my blood to heal it.”
I looked at my sister with a renewed anger but I held my anger and walked over to Roy and looked into his eyes they had become blood red but I could still see the kindness I fell for. “Ok I'll true you so please leave this form and do not use it again.” I saw the eye close and disappear and his hair returned to normal but his height stayed the same. I heard growling behind me and saw the hound had shrunk to the size of a dire wolf. Its red eyes turned to a sky blue and he walked up and pushed my hand with his nose.
“Roy, get rid of that thing!”
“Sorry I’d have to go back into that form and I’m ready to kill over from using that again. Besides his eye like nightmare’s are like sears' eyes. I always loved those eyes there something calming about them.”
I Looked to my sister and to the hound and to Roy who was petting the hound. I bent down and put my hand on his head and he pushed into my palm and I ran my hand over his head and his back while Roy stood back up.
Roy pov
I watch as luna patted the hound and I remembered Celestia was in the room. I looked to her and when our eyes meet she started to shake. I started to walk to her and she started to back up to get away from me but she hit the wall and I stood over her. She looked up at me and she looked like she was going to cry. I raised my arms and wrapped her in a hug she stopped shaking and was just still in my arms. Then I heard her start snorting and finally crying into my shoulder. As she cried I heard Alucard's voice again and he sounded amused.
“See I told you if you scared her she’d become submission to you now I want you to look into her eyes and like I promised you’ll get those tits.”
“Ok but don’t do anything that will hurt her.”
“I won’t do anything but give you a new power.”
After her said that the power once again appeared but this time it was going to my eyes.
“Now you have my hepatizing power use it well.”
This is a crazy day wait I can hepatize people now. Oh, blueblood wait till I see you again the nobles will never see you the same way. But as for now I cut the power flow and looked down at her. “Celestia look at me please.” She keeps her head in my chest but her crying had stopped. After a few seconds, she looked and I moved one hand from her back and wiped a few tears from her eyes. I looked into her eyes I saw how she was feeling I could see the regret, pain, and envy? “Why did you do this celestial I want to know.”
“I just wanted my sister to be happy but what you did hurt her and when I saw how she was dressed I just snapped. But there was something more a feeling I’ve never had be for and it helps drive me to do that.”
I looked to luna who was now sitting down on her bed and looking at us with a worried look on her face. The Hound was laying and the foot of her bed and was watching us ready to jump into action. I looked but to Celestia who was looking at luna with a look of envy. Once she knew she had luna’s attention she tightens her grip on my torso and pushed her breast up to show them off. I saw where this was going so I need to put a stop to it now. I Grabbed her arms and pulled them off of me which was not an easy task and her fighting me to keep a hold of me but I got her off and I walked over and sat beside luna and the hound. This seemed to make her a little angry and she started to walk over to us but the hound started to growl and stood up. “Down boy she’s fine so don’t attack. But I have something more important for you to do so listen closely.” He sat and looked at me and waited for my command. “I want you to stay with luna and protect her ok?” The hound nodded and laid back down and fell asleep. I looked at luna and saw the tired look in her eyes. “I think it’s time to set the moon and you get some sleep. Plus, I have a blueblood to hunt down and pet silly.” As I talked I stood up and moved the broken wood from there fight off the bed and made a place for her to lay down
“Why do you need to beat him silly Roy?”
“He’s the reason rose left the castle and the reason she waited at the train station for me. So I’m going to go and beat a bitch maybe cut off his horn to teach him his place.” I looked to Celestia to see her staring right at me with a blush on her face. “Celestia please come hunting with me we can talk before I beat that brat silly.” Before we left luna lowered the moon and Celestia raised the sun. We left the room and luna and the hound to sleep in peace.
“I'll have to have the room fixed later today but why did you ask me to come with you.”
Once I knew we were far enough away from luna’s room and I saw some empty guest rooms I grabbed her arm and pulled her into one of the rooms and closed the door behind us. I looked to her to see a look of shock and surprise. I pointed behind her to the bed and she looked back to see where I was pointing at then looked back to me with a blush.
“Um, Roy what are we doing here?”
“Just sit on the bed and I'll tell you.” She did as she was told and walked over and sat on the bed. I pulled the chair from the desk and sat in front of her. “Ok, what did that feeling you have when you saw luna feel like?” She seemed to be caught off guard and just looked at me.
“It felt like there was something there I wanted but I couldn’t have it felt almost like jealousy but stronger.”
“I see so it’s like I thought then. You weren’t jealous you envious that luna had something you didn’t.” I think I hit the nail on the head because her cheeks turned dark red as she looked at the floor. She looked at the floor until I saw her horn light up and I was pulled from the chair and crashed into the bed making it crack in places. The magic held me down as I saw her face was pink as a sunset. I tried to use my wires and to a degree, it worked but she saw and put more presser into holding me down and I could no longer my them.
“I’m sorry but I think you know what she has what I wanted for years’ now. I should have gone to the farm instead of sending my sister then I may have gotten you for myself. Why does she get a reprieve from her loneliness why I stay alone?”
I started to worry that she may do something that I did not wish to do. But I remembered my new power and I closed my eyes and started to focus and I felt the power in my eyes and I opened them and looked into her eyes. “Celestia you will let go of me and forget this happened.” Her eyes turned red and her magic let me go and I stood up and looked at her. She stood as well and bowed to me and I saw a good view of her breast. She was staying like this and I didn’t know what to do.
“Yes, my master Roy.”
I could not believe what I just heard she called me master. Of this is going to be very useful to me and I know I can use this on those nobles I’ll need to deal with someday. But I have to make sure it’s the real power and I can use it in any way. “Celestia raise and come over here please.”
“Yes, my master.”
She stood up and walked over to me and she stood in front of me and her eyes were still red and she had a loving smile on her face. Now that I wasn’t fighting her I could see she had a super models body and her breast had to be an e cup and luna and nightmare were double d cups at best. No, I have to be sure no matter the cost. “D-do you mind if I touch your chest?” Of dame it newbie you had to stutter.
“Yes! My master can touch any part of me!”
I didn’t hastate and grabbed her right breast. She moaned a little put and bit down on her lip and moan in it. Her breast were so soft and I could don’t believe what I was doing but I haven’t had my hands on a pair of breasts in a long time. I thought about something and got and an evil smile on my face. I let Go of her breast and sat back on the bed and I looked at her. She looked sad that I left her but I have to stay loyal to luna so how can I have all three of them? I thought about it and I remembered that what nightmare said and make a herd would be the best way to deal with this and who’s to say I can marry all three of them. “Celestia if I made a herd could I marry more than one mare?”
“Yes you could but you’d have to pick ahead mare to be in charge when you’re not around.”
I thought about it and I patted the spot beside me and she sat beside me and leaned into my side. I thought back to what she was about to do earlier and I had to ask. “Celestia do you like me like your sister and nightmare do?” She looked into my eyes and I saw the red in my eye in hers and it was starting to dim from the long use. Guess I don’t have that much of a power reserve yet. I'll have to ask Alucard about that later. My thoughts were broken when I heard Celestia voice.
“Yes, I do you can live as long as are kind and well I and my sister aren’t getting any younger and I do want kids of my own.”
“I see what you mean about the age but why can’t you just find a nice stallion and have a kid?”
“You see me and my sister have never bedded a stallion so were both still pure and never mated. But even if we had the stallion has to be able to match are power or surpass it to give us a child and you definitely surpass the three of us put together so you can give us each a child.”
“I see well I'll think about that but as for now forget what’s happen for now ok. So remember this you are my mare when luna wakes up we’ll tell her I want to start a herd with the two of you ok?” After I said this I stopped my power flow and her eyes turned back and she was looking at me. She moved back on the bed and was looking at me with a look of confusion. But after I turned out the power I felt a massive weight being thrown onto my body and mind.
“Roy, what happened why do I feel like I’m forgetting something?”
“I’m sorry but I used one of my powers to make you talk. So you want a mate who can give you a child. But they have to match or surpass your power and I’m you’ll only hope for you’re on children right?” She blushed and looked at herself and back to me.
“Roy If luna is ok with it will you start a herd with me and her?”
“To be honest nightmare asked if I’d be starting a herd but I didn’t know if luna would want to start a herd. But if I do start one nightmare is going to be part of it. She’s like I was before I meet my seras and my friends.”
“Oh, I see well if you do you wish to try and have your own kids again? If you do, I’d be happy to bear them for you.”
I looked at her and I thought about it. “I guess I’d like to try and have another of my own and I know rose would love to have a younger sibling. But how do we know that we could have kids together?”
“Alicorns can procreate with any race but like I said they have to have a large power level to be able to have a child.”
She looked to me and I smiled and she smiled at me but again I felt the power drain hit me and I fell out of the bed and grabbed my head.
“Roy! What’s wrong?!”
she jumped down to me and grabbed me and pulled me up and looked down to me. I used to much power pulling the black hound to this world and using that form and that power I just used I’ve used up too much power too quickly. I saw panic on her face and I didn’t know what to do.
“You have to drink to stabilize your power.”
“What do you mean drink do you mean blood?!”
“Yes, and you seem to have a willing lady here and don’t worry you can’t turn her into a vampire but your power will come back.”
“Are you sure I can’t turn her?”
“Not unless you want to and if you want to you want to you. But to do that you have to move some of your power into her body but for now, just drink her blood and regain your powers.”
I looked to Celestia and saw the worry in her eyes. “C-celestia I know a way you can help but it may be hurt some.” She seems to be relieved that she could help me.
“What do I have to do?”
I looked away from her but she pulled my face back to where she could see my eyes.
“What do I do Roy?”
“Are you sure you want to help me even if it hurts?”
“Yes now tell me what to do so I can help.”
“Ok remember how I told you I can use my or other people blood to heal myself?”
“Ya but you’re not bleeding so what’s does that have to do with this?”
“Ok listen I’ve used to much power too quick so now my body’s running low on power and it's trying to convert my blood into energy. So my body needs more blood to help restore my energy.”
“So you need more blood is that all? What’s your blood type well can get you a trances fusion and you ca.”
I put my hand up stopping her and I put my hand on her shoulder. “That won’t help my kind have to take it straight from the source.” She looked at me as I started to breathe heavily and I was starting to lose consciousness.
“Source what do you mean source, Roy?”
“A living body I have to drink the blood from a living body.” She looked shocked but she looked into my eyes and moved her hand to her mouth and bit down on the fingers of her glove and pulled it off and held her arm near my mouth and spit he glove out.
“You won’t take too much right?”
“No, I don’t need much just enough to even out the power drain. But are you sure you want me to drink your blood it kind of a well marking for my people.”
“We can talk later now hurry and do it!”
After she said that I opened my mouth and I felt my teeth extend as I bit through her flesh I heard her hiss in pain as her blood flowed into my mouth. I was expecting to taste iron but I was surprised when it tasted like wine. I also felt a strange energy coming from her blood but once my mouth was full I swallowed it and I feel my power start to even out and this power seemed to be what was making it even with only one mouth full. So I let her arm go and I licked her arm to clean of any blood that may still be on the wound. I was surprised when I saw the wound closing I looked to her and I looked to see she was surprised as well. we stood up and saw a mark starting to form on her arm. Once it was done it showed two black fangs appeared on her arm. “Well, there’s the mark so I guess your mine now celestia. “So does it hurt where I bit or is it fine?” She started to rub them but they wouldn’t come off her.
“It feels fine but what do you mean I’m your Roy and why won’t these things come off?”
“My mark they show that you’ve been claimed by me. For my people, a mark means you’re in a relationship with me.” She seemed to think about it for a moment then put the glove back on. She stood up and she looked up to me now that I was taller than her.
“Is any of my blood still in your mouth?”
“No my body absorbed it why?” My answer came when she tackled me and locked lips with me and pushed her tongue into my mouth and started to play with mine. I was caught off guard for but a moment. Once I know what had happened I put one hand on her back being careful not to hurt her wings and I put my other hand on the back of her head and pushed her more into the kiss. After a few minutes of tongue battling, we pulled apart breathing hard. I looked to see her giving me a very lust filled smile and she started to grind her hips into my crotch. Even though every fiber of my bean was screaming for me to let her keep going I knew we had to tell luna first. So with what little will, that wasn’t telling me to screw her brains out I pushed myself up and pushed her off me with my other arm. She didn’t like that and tried to get back on top of me.
“Why are you stopping Roy?”
“We have to let luna know before we do anything more. Besides, I think that some things happened and we need to look into it Celestia.” She looked at me and she slowly started to lose her lustful look after a few minutes.
“What do you mean Roy, did something happen when you drank my blood?”
“I think so when I drank your blood there was a power behind it and I can still feel it inside me. It feels completely different from my own.” She looked at me and then sat beside me and put her hand on my chest and closed her eyes. After a few seconds, her eyes shot and she all but jumped out of her skin. “What is it Celestia do you know what the power is?”
“No but Roy why is there more than one life force in you and why is this one so dark and why does it feel evil?”
“Oh him I guess you could call him my nightmare a powerful half that tries to take over when I transform but for some reason, he didn’t try when I turned earlier. But don’t worry we have a deal and as long as I keep to my end he always keeps his end.”
“You have a nightmare of your own Roy and you have a deal with him?”
“Yes, and I guess you want to know what that deal is right?”
“Yes, I would Roy.”
“Well remember when I told you I wiped out an army.” She nodded and I continued with what I was saying. “You see when I fight an army I let him take control and let if fight all he wants and then when his done I get my body back. So before you ask no he doesn’t want to take full control of my body.”
“Why doesn’t he want full control or does he only want to fight.”
“He only wants to fight and no I don’t know why but he never wanted to keep my body and well I don’t ask why. As long as he gets his fight he’s happy so I let him fight.”
“I see so he won’t do anything to us would he?”
“No, when I’m in my normal form he can’t take control unless I let him.”
“I see well I need to go and tend to my duties and get so food.”
“Cool and I need to go hunt down a prince and make him pay for what he did to my daughter so I need to beat him scene less so have a good day Celestia.” She smiled and stood up and left the room and I followed her. We hugged and when are separate ways and before I started my hunt for the bastard. I when to check on rose and as I walked I saw armor and I walked up to him and he smiled when he saw me. “Armor what are you doing in the night wing of the castle?”
“I was looking for you nightmare and rose were looking for you and I told them I’d help look for you.”
“Well, thanks let's go see them and then let's hunt us a blueblood how that sound bro?”
“Sounds great and dips on getting to beat him first.”
“Oh man your quick on the draw my friend but that’s my little girl he scared. You’ll get to help beat him but after I beat him into a bloody mess.” He nodded and we started to walk to my room and as we walked guards would look at me they gripped on their weapons tighten and watched me closely. Armor saw this and patted my shoulder and gave me a smile.
“Don’t let them get to you Roy you don’t have to worry about from them I'll talk to the guard later so they know not be scared of you.”
“Thanks but you don’t have to. If an enemy attacks me and you can saw them that we are top dog right?”
“You know it, Roy.”
As I talked to shining I saw room coming into view and who I saw there made my blood boil. In front of my door was blueblood trying to get in but was being stopped by a pair of night guards. As we got closer I could hear what he said and so could armor and what we heard made us want to kill him even more.
“For the last time move so I can get that little brat and throw her out into the streets where she belongs. I may even take that beast of a mare from that animal and make her my whorse for a night or two.”
I looked to shining who was looking at me.
“Let's beat this tailhole, Roy.”
“I couldn’t agree more my friend.” We walked up behind him and the guards started to shack when we walked up behind him. He stopped and look at the shadows beside him and turned and saw the two of us. Before he could do anything I grabbed him by the throat and through him into the wall and I saw armor run up and kick blueblood as he started to stand back up. He then reached down and grabbed him by the back of his tux and looked to me.
“Those two are in your care you decide his fate.”
I thought about it and I got an idea I looked into bluebloods eyes I saw a look that screams hate. “Take him to Celestia I'll deal with him in a few minutes but for now I want to see my little girl.” He nodded and created a bubble around blueblood who started to yell that he was a prince and he will release him now. I turned and saw that the guards smiled as they saw blueblood being taken away. I walked up to and saw they had bat-like wings and fangs and their fur and armor were a black and purple mix. But unlike the other guards, they seemed to be happy to see me. “Not that I don’t mind but why aren’t you two getting ready to fight me if you have to?” They looked at each other and then started to laugh and after they nearly laughed to death they stood again and looked me in the eye.
“You saved our lady from the griffin prince so we could never hate you sir Roy future king of the night.”
I looked at the for a moment then I smiled and my fist to them and they looked at it for a second and then they seemed to understand what I wanted them to do. They raised the fist and the three of us fist bumped and smiled at each other. After that, they when back to guarding the door as I walked in. I saw rose playing with nightmare’s hair and nightmare was scratching shadow who was laying in her lap wagging his tail happy. Over the last three weeks, he’d made a good recovery. He now had a good bit of puppy fat on him and all but blueblood loved him as he walked around the castle with me. The saw me after a second and rose and shadow both jumped u and ran over to me.
“Daddy!”
Rose ran up and jumped up and wrapped her arms around me and shadow was running around us. I picked her and shadow up and walked over to nightmare and sat down beside her. She leaned into my side and rose hugged my neck and shadow curled up in my lap and was soon sleeping. “So has anything happened while I was away?” Rose spoke up and looked at my with a smile.
“Ya that mean stallion tried to get into the room but The bat ponies outside the door said they won’t let him near my or miss nightmare.”
I smiled hearing this and knew I still had some ponies on my side. I looked back to nightmare to see her looking up at me with a smile. I wanted to talk to her but I couldn’t with rose here. I looked to my girl and saw she was furling and unfurling her wings and that gave me an idea. “Hey rose take the guards and go to the royal garden and stretch your wings and take shadow with you. I need to talk to nightmare so tell they I told them to take you.” She smiled and jumped up and grabbed shadow and ran out the door. I heard her talking to the guards outside and I heard their hooves walking away from the door after I couldn’t hear them anymore I looked back to nightmare who had stayed laying on my side and was now looking to the chair in the room that had my coat hanging on the back of it. I smiled and put my arm around her and she snuggled into my side.
“Roy, can we ask you something?”
“Sure what’s on your mind nightmare?”
“Well if our body is still like luna’s then both our heat are starting today.”
My mind stopped and I looked at her and I started to slowly pull my arm back but she grabbed it and pulled it back over her head and over her breast as she looked to me but then she smelled me and got an annoyed looked. “Nightmare what are you doing?” She leaned in and smelled my shirt and then pulled her head back with a look of anger.
“Why does thee smell of the sun mare?!”
She yelled and thankfully not in the royal voice. But I had no room to lie so I knew I couldn’t lie and get away with it. “I got into a fight with her and after a few minutes of that, I let lose an incomplete power form. You could say he’s my version of a nightmare.” She looked at me and I could see the surprise in her eyes and excitement?
“You have a nightmare form can we meet him, Roy?”
“Sorry but no nightmare he doesn’t come out unless I fully transform and I only do that when I fight armies.” Once again excitement filled her eyes and oh shit lust.
“Thee has the power to fight whole armies and win?”
“Ya and that look you're giving me is starting to creep me out nightmare.” I pulled my arm back and got off the bed and let got up and she followed me up. She was putting a swing of her tail and she walked and I keep backing up and hit a wall to her apparent joy. “Nightmare comes to stop it I don’t have time for this I need to go and deal with blueblood for making rose so sad.” After I said that I tried to get my back off the wall but she used her magic to push me back into it. I started to panic as she started to walk to me with a lustful look in her eyes. My mind started to race I couldn’t move my body and I felt that strange power I got from Celestia start to build up and I felt it concentrated in my hands. I felt an energy started to form around my hands and I was starting to move and I felt the energy start to cover my body. I looked down and saw I red energy was covering my body. I didn’t know what this energy is but I looked to nightmare and she looked amazed. I raised my arms and throw them down breaking her hold.
“We did not know thee had such strong magic, Roy.”
I looked at her with confusion and she saw this and gave me a strange look. “Um nightmare I don’t have magic at least I don’t think I do.”
“But thee just used it to break are hold on thee. Try and concentrate it where thee first felt it Roy maybe thee can do it again?”
I closed my eyes and focus and I could feel the energy flowing into my hands and when I opened them I saw the same red energy covering my hands. “Well seems your right nightmare.” I looked at my hand and I thought about it and unicorns can use their magic to lift things and move them so maybe I can too. I looked at my jacket and put my hand out and focused on it. After a few seconds, it glowed the same red and I could feel the jacket like I was holding it.
“Well see thee has a talent for this and only after using it once. But this is kids play one may wonder who far does thy talent goes?”
“Will I have to see later for now I have a blueblood to punish. But for now, I have something to ask you nightmare.”
“What would the like to ask of us?”
“What would you say if I started a herd?”
“We say thee better remember we are the second mare.”
“Right and remember how you asked why I smelled like Celestia?”
“We do and why did thee smell like her?”
“Well, you see it seems that she has taken a liking to me much like you and luna. Plus, I did already mark her.” Before I knew what happened she had moved in front of me and grabbed my shirt and pulled my face down to hers.
“Thee better not mean the kind of mark we think it is.”
“No, you see when my people get into a relationship a man bites and drink the blood of the girl and his mark will show where the man bit her. So If I start a herd I’m going to mark all of my mares.” She looked at me and then to my teeth she then did something I was not prepared for. She moved both of the shoulder straps down and her breasts were open for all to see. I covered my eyes and turned away from her.
“Roy turn around and mark you second mare. Besides, we bet it taste better than our future herd sister’s.”
“I don’t know she tasted like fine wine.” I should keep my mouth shut sometimes because she grabbed my face and forced me to look at her.
"Now thee listen you are going to bit us and put thy mark on us are we understood?"
"Ok fine but does it have to be on your breast?"
"Yes, it does now bite us!"
I looked at her breast and I saw her nipples were a darker shade of blue. I swallowed and grabbed one of her breasts and squeezed it making her moan a little. I thought for a moment and I felt my teeth sharped and grow longer and I could see her eyes go wide when she saw them. "Don't blame me if this hurts nightmare." Before she could answer I put my other arm under her plot and pulled her up. Once her breasts were in front of my face I put my other arm under and I bit down onto the top of her left one right before it hit the darker part of her breasts. She left out a silent scream and like Celestia, I didn't turn her I wanted to keep them alive and not an undead like me. I felt her put a hand on the back of my head on started to run it throw my hair.
"Roy, we don't care what it is if we can we'll give it to thee and we will bear thy young if thee would like."
After she said that I thought about it and her, Luna and Celestia all said they would carry my children so why don’t I just ask who wants to see if we can have a child but I’d worry for its safety what if the nobles try to harm them? As I thought I started to taste her blood and it was almost like a blackberry wine sweet with a bitter undertone and like I thought just like Celestia I felt that power in her blood. After a mouth full I swallowed and I started to pull my teeth out but she pushed my teeth back in. She moaned and pushed them in deeper and more of her breasts was pushed into my mouth.
“Roy, we know thee said you wish to have thy first time in this world to be with luna. But we may need thy to help to stop a heat starting to burn are marehood so we don’t want to beg but we need thee now.”
I know Luna and Celestia would be pissed but I can’t leave her like this. I pulled my teeth out to her apparent disappoint meant. I Pulled my teeth back in and I saw the two fangs forming on her left breasts but unlike Celestia’s mark, hers were white.
“What is thee doing?”
After she asked that I started to suck hard on the nipple in front of me. As I did that she pushed my face into her breasts and moaned as I sucked on her breasts. But after a minute of me sucking her breasts, she started to squirm in my arms. I let the nipple go and looked up to her to see a massive blush on her face. I smiled at her and I move one arm to the side and she started to fall but I slid my arm that was under her to her knees and I caught her with my other hand by the shoulder and I was now holding her in a bridal style. I looked at her and I saw a happy smile on her face. I thought the fanfics I’ve read and I wondered something is my nightmare a submissive one? Of I know a way to find out hope she doesn’t kill me if I’m wrong. “Does my mare like her treatment?” I hit the nail on the head she blushed hard and bit her lip. So she is the submissive type well I'll give her her fun and get my own. I walked over to the bed and laid her down on it but she sat up and started to remove her dress but I stopped her.
“Roy, what are thee doing does thy not wish to keep going?”
“No, we are going to keep going but I’m doing the work so you just enjoy yourself.” She laid back down and I removed my gloves and put them and the nightstand beside the bed then I grabbed the straps and pulled down slowly reviving her stomach and further down and till I was right at her waste. I looked back up to her asking for permission she never lost her blush and she nodded her head and I pulled the dress the rest of the way down. I pulled the dress off her and I looked back to her. She had her hips together and she was covering her eyes out of embarrassment. I moved back up to her face and she still had her eyes covered. I put a hand on her stomach and she started to shake a little. “nightmare please look at me.” After a few seconds, she moved her hands and looked into my eyes. I put my weight on my right l-bowl and I moved my left hand to her cheek and I looked into her eyes and I leaned in and started to kiss her. She started to kiss back after a few seconds I felt her open her mouth and I felt her tongue push up against my mouth. I opened my mouth and let her tongue in and our tongues fought for dominants. As I kissed her I moved my hand from her cheek and down to flower but she still had her thighs together so I had to make her move them to the side. I pulled back but she tried to follow me but she was lost in lust. I moved back down to her hips and put my hands on them and moved that to the side. I looked at her flower and saw that all around her flower was blue. I moved her lips to the side and saw a healthy pink. I noticed as I started I moved my fingers she had started to moaning. I looked up to her and saw she was playing with her breasts. I licked my lips and moved my head closer to her flower and gave a testing lick. I watched as she stopped and her eyes shoot open and she looked down to me.
“Roy, what did thee just do to us.”
I pulled my head back up and looked to her. “What do you mean don’t ponies do foreplay?”
“No, from what we know stallions only think of their own pleasure”
I stopped and thought about what she just said so stallions in this world are like the ones in my world. I smiled and I decided to surprise her with her with how much I outclassed those other stallions. “Well don’t worry about that with me I always make sure my partner enjoys themselves.” After I said that I when back to working on her marehood. I started to slowly lick her outer lips and I could hear her moan with each lick I gave. Soon I started to taste a liquid almost like raspberries but with a sweet undertaste. We stayed like that for a few moments of this she started to shake then let out another silent scream as she came and put her hands on the back of my head and pushed it into her flower. Her liquids flowed like a river and I drank as much as I could. Then I move out from between her legs and I stood up and saw that a tent started to grow in my jeans and I started to undress. I pulled my shirt off and I went to undo my belt but she grabbed my hand and pulled it away. She got out of the bed and started to work on getting them off. Once she had the belt off she unbuttoned the jeans and pulled them down saw the tent in my boxers and she just looked at it and seemed to be surprised? There is no way I’m bigger that the stallions here. “You seemed surprised about my size how big are the stallions here?” She was still looking at my member but answered my question.
“Before we were sent to the moon we would over hear from the maids that most were five to seven inches. But the seems to be bigger than them and we wish to see just how much bigger.”
After see said that she pulled my boxers down and we both saw at my member was a good eleven inches long. I looked to nightmares face and I thought I saw so drawl coming out of the side of her mouth. I smirked at the fact that I out matched all stallions of this world. As I looked down at her I saw she was rubbing her thighs together. I smiled and put my hand on her head and I bend down and took her hand and pulled her up. We stood there looking at each other and she grabbed my hand and pulled me to the bed and she climbed onto on the bed and pulled me down beside her. I turned on my side and my member brushed up against her thigh and we looked down when we looked back to each other I saw a nervous look on her face. ‘nightmare if It makes you feel better you can be on top and you can control the speed or I can take be on top and you can tell me when you ready are you ok with that?”
“We’d like to control the speed if thee doesn’t mind?”
“No I don’t mind but when you get the head in just let your weight pull you down and break your hymen quickly so It doesn’t hurt that much.”
“Alright, Roy we will trust thee.”
I got on my back and she throws her right leg over me and put one hand on my chest and used her other one to line up my member and I could feel that she was still soaked. She stopped moving my member and put her other hand my-my chest as she did with the first. She slid her hands to my shoulders and to steady herself. After a minute of steady breathing, she started to push down on my member but she wasn’t making much headway. I decided to help her out by putting my hands on her hips and put a bit more pressure into pushing her down. After a few second the head of my member slipped into her and She did as I told her and she let her weight take her down. I felt her hymen break and she stopped when my member hit her cervix and she closed her eyes from the pain and I could see a tear at the edge of her eyes. Her walls were gripping me like a vise it was almost painful I could even feel her heartbeat. I moved my right hand from her hip and started to rub her lower stomach to help ease her pain. I moved my left hand to her face and wiped her tears away and I put my hand behind her head and pull her head to mine and are foreheads touched and I continued to rub her lower stomach. After a few minutes her heartbeat had calmed down and she opened her eyes and looked to where we were connected and back to my eyes.
“R-r-roy we have to ask one last time does the wish to have a child?”
Her walls were starting to tighten and untighten around my member but I heard what she said. “Yes but you’re not in heat and I don’t think I can get you pregnant without you being in heat. Unless you know a way around that do you?”
“When we were part of luna her learned all the spells she knew and one can make it possible for the to get us pregnant but we must know thee will not leave us if we do become with thy child but we would fear for our child’s safety is what we are worried the most about.”
I moved both my hands to her face and made her look at me. “Nightmare now you listen to me as long as I live I will protect my loved ones and if we have a child much like you I am willing to die to protect that child.” She smiled and soon her horn started to glow and I saw her lower stomach started to glow as well. Once the glow stopped her breathing picked back up and before I knew it her walls were as when I first entered her. She grabbed my hands and put them back on her hips and then put them back on my chest and pushed herself up and we both moaned out of pleasure. I looked into her eyes and I saw a look of want and love.
“Roy thy is not to stop until thee have finished and given us a child to love and raise so please do this for us.”
“Ok then if that’s what you want then I'll give it to you nightmare.” After I finished I focused on the task at hand. I grabbed her hips and pushed her down slowly once I was halted in her she pulled back up and I pulled her back down. We fell into a good rhythm after she got used to the rhythm she started to pick up speed and then I felt her tighten around my member. She let out a small scream as she climaxed and when limp against my body.
“Roy w-why did the not finish?”
I knew what she means but I wanted to have some fun. “I can last longer that a stallion can I can go for an hour at least sometimes more.” I saw a bit of surprise and excitement in her eyes. She smiled and sat up and pushed my member into her pushing it even harder against her cervix and it pushed into her womb making a bulge in her lower stomach. She looked down and saw the bulge and put her hand on it and rubbed it.
“Wow thee haves pushed into are womb if thee cums in there we are sure to be pregnant after we finish.”
Before I was ready she pulled herself up and let her weight bring her back down. Once she got into a rhythm and picked up speed and each time she bounces my member would enter and exit her womb and after a few minutes of this she slammed herself down and cum again covering me pelvis in her fluids and I almost came then and there. She put her hands on my chest and rested for a moment and I got an idea. I moved one hand to her flower and started to play with her clit. She jerked and moaned as I played with her clit more of her fluids gush out of her. This also had the effect of making her tighten then when we started. She looked at me with a look of a predator would give prey when they were about to make a kill.
“This will be the last time we will make the cum this time Roy.”
After she said that she started her rhythm again and this time I could feel my end coming and my quiet moans throughout are session started to grow as I grabbed her fear and started to push up into her. The pleasure started to build until I couldn’t hold it anymore and with one last push I entered her womb and came in her. As I came she let out a scream like someone was trying to kill her and I prayed no guards would come. I came to much for her womb to hold and it started to flow out of her. She fell onto the bed beside me and both us breathe heavily. I turned on my side and I saw that her stomach was glowing a light red. She looked down as and saw this and grabbed my hand and moved it to her stomach once both are hands touched her stomach the glowing stopped and I felt a massive amount of my power be pulled from me. I looked at her face and saw she was feeling the drain too. I moved my other hand to her face and put it on her face. She looked to me and I felt the drain stopped and she looked at me and scooted closer to me and closed her eyes and snuggled into my chest with a smile and I pulled the blanket over us and wrapped my arms around her.
“Roy are you there?”
“Ya, what’s up Alucard?”
“We just lost more than half of your power what did you do?”
“I think nightmare needed more power to help make the spell work so she used some of mine.”
“I see but do try not to do that too often I'll give you the power you lost back this once. But I want to see you go beat that little shit of a prince to a bloody pulp.”
“Once I know nightmare is ok I'll deal with him ok?”
“Fine Roy but done forget to entertain me.”
“I won’t just leave us be please.” He when silent after I said that and I laid there with nightmare and I could feel her breathing and she was rubbing her stomach.
“We believe that thee did it and I think we are now with your child.”
“I would think you would be with or without the spell I’m sure you’d be pregnant with my child.”
“This is true but were happy now we can raise a family.”
I smiled and but two things come to mind. “Um, nightmare I have two questions that I want to ask.” She looked at me and had a small smile and rubbed the side of her head in my chest.
“What would you like to know Roy.”
Did she just speak normally? “Ok make that three things but here’s the first question. Since I just had sex does that make you my head mare?”
“If you wish we can be.”
“Ok second question what was the massive power drain that happened to us when we touched your stomach just now?”
“Well, you see when an alicorn is pregnant we have to have a massive power source to help keep both the mare and the baby healthy. But did I take too much from you Roy?”
“No, you didn’t but know for my last question. How are you talking like that I thought you talked in the old tongue?”
“Oh well, I’ve heard everypony speaking like this so we used a spell to learn to speak like this.”
“Ok well I need to get dressed and go beat that blueblood bloody and we need to tell Celestia that you’re with child now.”
“Your right plus, I want to see you beat him bloody too.”
“All right then let's get dressed so we can get going.” We got out of bed and got dressed but as I finished putting my jeans on and I reached for my shirt. But before I could grab it nightmare took it and smiled at me. She had got her dress back on and it looked like it had been cleaned.
“If you want it then you’ll have to take it, Roy.”
I smirked and dashed right beside me and I smacked her flank and grabbed my shirt when she jumped and I pulled it from her. She looked back at me and got an angry look but she put a hand over her stomach.
“Roy don’t do that right now my body is using the power we both gave it and it’s forming barrier around my womb to help protect the baby so I can’t be jumping around for a few hours.”
“Oh I see sorry but we need to get going and I want to get to bluebloods beating and I think I know a way to make sure no nobles won’t try and hurt our kid ever.”
“How are you going to do that Roy?”
I smiled and I put one hand on her face and the other on her stomach. “Sorry nightmare but that’ a surprise and trues me you’ll love it, though. It will also have the added benefit of showing my new magic and the nobles will know to stay away from us.” I put the shirt on and walked over to the nightstand and picked up my gloves and put them on and coat I picked it up and walked over to her and put it over her shoulder and I grabbed her hand and we left the room. As we walked down the halls the guards looked at us and started to shake in fear. I saw nightmare smiling out of the corner of my eye and I knew why she was she knew they couldn’t touch her or our child without getting killed by me. After a few minutes we walked to the throne room and we could hear blueblood yelling at shining and I smiled and I thought of something from the show I wanted to do. I let go of nightmare’s hand and I lined up my leg and I pulled it back and kicked the door open with a loud bang sound travailing through the room. I saw luna in her throne with rose in her arms and Celestia in her throne. I saw armor had blueblood who now had a black eye in his bubble as armor sat on a small couch next to a door. He smiled and waved to us. We waved back and walked into the throne room.
Shining armor pov
I walked down the hallways leading to the throne room and this tailhole would not shut his mouth.
“Captain I demand that you let me out of this bubble now and go kick those animals out of this castle and bring that nightmare whorse here now!”
I was starting to lose a battle of will not to beat this colt for Roy but he has the right to divide his fate. But his voice is about to make me break his arm or one of his legs.
“Oh just wait till I get out of her I'll send that little bird to a prison so the inmates can have some fun with her after me a course.”
After I heard that I felt an unholy anger grow in me I turned and I saw he had a smile on his face.
“What are you going to do armor you can touch m..”
I open a hole in the bubble near his head and punched him through the hole and I hit him in the eye making him scream in pain. I closed the hole and shank the bubble so he could barely move and I stared death into his eyes. “Now you listen to me as long as I and Roy are alive you will never touch her do you hear me you little shit?” He spits on the bubble and I was really hoping Roy was going to beat this little shit badly. As I started to walk down the hall I hear somepony behind me. I turned and saw rose and the two-night guards walking down the hall. Rose saw he and ran up and hugged my waist and I wrapped an arm around her. She looked up at me and smiled and I smiled back and ruffled her head feathers and she laughed a little. “Rose I thought you were going to talk to your dad?”
“He said he wanted to talk to miss nightmare so he said that I could go and fly and that the guards would come with me and watch out for me.”
I stopped and thought about what she said. Well I mean they do get along but does Roy man to start a herd? We I know he won’t hurt luna but if something happens between the two of them it may drive a wage in their relationship but Roy is a smart stallion I’m sure he knows what he’s doing. I looked back down to rose to see she was still looking at me. I smiled at her and I thought for a moment for and luna she is getting up an hour early today to help in the afternoon court. “Hey, rose do you want to go see your mom?”
“Ya, I want to see mommy uncle armor!”
My mind stopped and I looked at the night guards and they both had a look of not knowing why she called me that. I looked back down to see she was starting to walk down the hall to the throne room. I dismissed the guards and I followed her down the hall. I wondered why blueblood was being quiet so I looked back to see he now had a black eye and he had his smug smile. I wondered why but I would know soon enough. I looked and saw rose was now beside me and I put my hand on the top of her head she looked up at me and smiled. Then I remember what she called me and I wanted to know why. “Hey rose why did you call me uncle earlier?” She looked at me and seemed confused by my question.
“Well daddy seems to like you and I’ve heard him say that he thinks of you as a brother in arms.”
I smiled when I heard this. So he thinks me a brother in arms well who knew. Well, Roy, I promise that I will protect my new niece and this tailhole will never touch her. We walked up to the throne room doors and I saw a line of nobles standing outside of it. I pulled rose into my side as the nobles saw us and I got ready to fight if I had to. Once they saw blueblood behind us in my bubble they started to ask why he was in it and why is there a young griffin with me. I pushed through them and we got into the throne room and I saw luna and celestia in their thrones.
“Mommy!”
Rose broke from my hold and tried to run up to luna but a noble stallion grabbed her and she yelled ow. I was about to knock this stallion out but luna beat me to it.
“WHAT DOES ARE YOU DOING GRABBING MY DAUGHTER!”
The royal canterlot voice she only used that when she was mad so I knew this guy bucked up. Luna stood from her throne and walked down to the stallion who was now shaking in fear.I think he should have let go of rose because as soon as luna got close she grabbed his arm and started to crush it. He let go with a yell of pain and luna picked up rose and told the guards to throw him out of the castle. I smiled as rose hugged her mother and I had the guards get the nobles out of the room and leave themselves. They closed the doors behind them as they left. I saw a small couch next to a side door and walked over and sat on it and after a few minutes of hearing rose, luna and celestia talk the throne room door was kicked in and we saw Roy and nightmare enter.
Roy pov
“Daddy, Roy!”
I saw two of my girls run down to me I bend down and caught rose as she ran up to me. She started to hug my neck and luna was behind her. One luna got to me and pulled me into a kiss and then pulled back with a smile and put her head on my chest. I looked passed her and I saw celestia looking at her sister and me with a smile. But I felt nightmare pull my right arm into her chest. I looked to her to see a look of slit anger on her face and I knew everyone in the room saw it too.
“Hello luna I see that you have lost some muscle since you aren’t fighting day but you developed nicely in some places. Well, you look like you bare a foal easily well his second foal.”
Luna’s face became confused and looked to nightmare and to me.
“What do you mean his second foal?”
I could hear the silent anger in her voice and I got ready to protect nightmare and the baby if need be. But how nightmare spoke was not mocking nor was it a victorious one more of stating a fact.
“The four of us can talk later but for now I want to see blueblood pay for making rose cry.”
Luna looked at me and pinched my ear and pulled my head down to her mouth.
“You will tell me what she means later and what does she mean four?”
“I'll explain after I deal with blueblood I promise ok luna?”
“Fine but remember you promised.”
I looked to armor and he looked at me as sat rose down and nightmare and luna got off of me. I walked over to him and we both looked at blueblood. “Blueblood I’m going to give you a chance to walk away unharmed but to do that you’ll have to leave this castle and never return.” Blueblood looked pissed so I know I can make him pick the second option which is what I wanted.
“You, filthy animal how dare you tell me to leave I will have your head for this!”
I smiled and he seemed to be confused as to why I was smiling and I looked him in the eye. “Oh I see you know the second option?” that seemed to get everybody’s attention and they looked to us but I keep my eyes locked with his. “You see in my world if a man wish’s for blood then they can fight for the right to choose the loser's fate. Tell you what you can even have some of you best guards to fight with you if you’d like?” He seemed to think of this and then smiled and laugh.
“Ok you animal me and one-hundred of my best guards will fight you but under one condition.”
“Let me guess a fight to the death?”
“Yes, a fight to the death and when your dead I'll take that night whorse and your like feather ball as my whorses.”
I felt four sources of anger right behind me and I didn’t have to turn around to know that the five of us were ready to kill this bastard. “Hey, Alucard do you want to say something to this bastard.”
“Yes now let me take control and I'll show this sniveling little piece of meat who is in control here.” I let my mind empty and I felt so much power overtakeing me I felt my muscles bulge almost tearing my shirt and my hair grow till it was below my waist and I felt my teeth shaped and I closed my eyes and open them to saw a glowing red pair. “Ok, Alucard shows yours give him hell.”
“You know I will.”
Third person pov
All the ponies in the room saw as Roy’s body started to change and grow. Once he stopped growing and was still taller than them all but something was different a darkness was now around him. Then he started to move loud cracks came from his body but they soon Celestia and luna felt the same power from before but it was somewhat held back. Then fear rushed through their body when he spoke.
“So you wish to take from Roy well I’m sorry but to take from him is to take from me.”
He’s voice sounded like there were two people talking at once and to all they knew that this was definitely not Roy. Rose flapped her wings and got out of luna’s arms and walked over to Alucard and she put a hand on his.
“Daddy is that you?”
Alucard turned and saw rose but unlike Roy, he didn’t smile but he didn’t hurt her. “No little one I’m not your weakling of a father I’m the darker side of him.” After hearing this luna used her magic and pulled rose back to her and looked at this thing.
“If you’re not my Roy then who are you?”
“Calm down woman and I’m Alucard and I guess the best way to say this it to say I’m like nightmare over there. I’m what was born from his hate for Anderson after he killed sears and his friends and Roy is just keeping to his side of our deal and I’m the one who’s going to kill and devour the souls of this little bastard and his weakling guards. But I’m surprised that your sister did no tell you yet Roy did tell her after her drank her blood.” The sisters looked at each other and back to Alucard. But rose beat them all by flying up to Alucard’s shoulder and started to talk to him.
“Hey Alucard daddy doesn’t talk about her much but what saw sears like?”
The other girls in the room wondered about that as well they wanted to know who was like her the most.
“Well Roy loved her and I have to say I liked her to she was an incredible fighter. But if you made her mad even Roy would run when she was mad. She even scared me and I fight whole armies and win and she would make me shake in fear. But to some it up she was a woman who could show great love and when she was pissed she was your worst nightmare come to life. When that happens you better run for your life. But you can ask roy to finish the story later right now I have a prince to kill.” Rose smiled and flew back to luna who hadn’t taken her eyes off Alucard until rose was away from him.
Alucard pov
“Alucard did you really have to tell them all that I know it’s true but still.”
“Please those three will love you either way plus you know you’d have to talk about her sooner or later. But for now, how do we want me to kill this kid?”
“First you’re going to give me my body back and I’m going to make the guard's deaths painless but make him suffer as long as you can.”
“Oh, I can tell that were going to get along ever well Roy.”
I walked up to the bubble and I looked at blueblood who looked like he had already won the fight. I smiled and showed my fangs and that seemed to scare him. Without turning around, I told shining armor to drop the bubble and after a second it dropped and blueblood fell on his back. I know Roy would do the nice thing so I reached my hand out to help him up. This seemed to surprise him but he smacked me away and got up and looked at me for a moment then turned and walked out of the room. I sighed and looked back to the girls and armor to see them looking at me with a look of worry. I smiled but I didn’t show my teeth as I walked over to them and once I was in front of them I looked to each of them. “I have a favor to ask of all of you if you will listen?” I seemed to surprise them by what I said this and nightmare stepped forward a step.
“What do you wish to ask of us dark one?”
“Please don’t leave Roy he has suffered greatly in his life and I do not want him to suffer more.” Now they were speechless as they opened and closed their mouth like a fish. Nightmare put a hand on his chest and looked at the Alucard face.
“Alucard I have to ask if Roy was to have a child would you do something to it?”
“No, I would not new life has no sin I would rather die than harm it.”
Luna and Celestia looked at the two of them and they seemed to wonder why she asked that.
“Nightmare why would you ask something like that?”
She bit her bottom lip and looked to them. I put my hand on her shoulder and she looked to me. I looked to them and pushed nightmare behind me. “I will return to Roy’s soul and he can explain this thought I would like to see the cat fight ha-ha I will see you all again but for now goodbye.”
“Ok, Roy they're all yours but so you know there asking questions.”
“I know I can see and hear all you do. Is his how you’ve been about to know all that I have done?”
“Yes now come and protect the woman that carries your child.” I closed my eyes and let Roy have control.
Roy pov
I felt my body come under my control again and my hair changed make but my muscles didn’t shrink a fact that I was happy about. I opened my eyes thankfully done turned their light red instead of glowing red and I saw that Luna and Celestia were both looking at nightmare and myself. “Ok, so Alucard filled me in on what’s happened and I before you ask I’m not talking anymore about sears.” Rose gave me the puppy dog eyes and a quivering lower beck. “No means no rose now. Armor take rose to her room and stay please stay there with her I have a filling there is going to yelling and I don’t want her to hear that.” He nodded and picked rose up and walked over the doors and walked out of the room and closed the door behind him leaving me with the princesses. I looked Luna and Celestia and let out a breath and I felt nightmare wrap her arms around my chest from behind. Luna didn’t seem to like nightmare being this close but Celestia didn’t seem to mind but she knew I planned to start a herd and that nightmare was going to be in it. But what were about to tell them they may want to kill me after they find out she carrying my child.
“Nightmare why are you holding onto my Roy like that?”
I could see the venom in luna’s words and I knew she was going to mad. “Now luna I need you listen to us. Celestia, I think it best you tell her what I and you talked about and you may want to saw her the mark. Then I'll tell why nightmare asked that question but please don’t fight ok” After she said she wouldn’t start a fight Celestia told her what had happened between us and why she acted like she did. Luna seemed anger that Celestia had kissed me but she understood why I wanted to start a herd so they both could have kids but she didn’t like that if I started one nightmare was going to be part of it but she soon calmed down.
“Ok Roy I see your point in starting a herd and I understand why you want nightmare in it but what are these marks?”
Before I could answer nightmare had walked in front of me and pulled the top of her dress down and showed her white fangs just above her right breast’s nipple ring. Luna and celestia looked at the fangs and then luna got and her anger face on and walked up to me and passed nightmare and grabbed the caller of my shirt and pulled my face to her face.
“Roy, why does she have your mark on her chest?”
I started to get scared that I may not live to see my and nightmares child born. “She wanted me to bite her there and where I bite is where the mark will appear. Celestia also has my mark on her arm but hers is black.” Luna looked to her sister and celestia removed her arm glove and showed the mark to luna who now looked like she was ready to kill but then she smiled.
“Roy you said the mark will show where you bite right?”
“Yes and I’m going to guess that you want me to bite you and give you my mark as well?”
“Yes, but it won’t be like theirs I want it where everypony can see it we want it on our neck.”
My mind stopped and I think nightmare’s and Celestia's minds do too. We looked at luna and she let go of my shirt and moved her hair of the right side of her neck and looked at me. Nightmare snapped out of it first and walked to luna and put her hands on luna’s shoulders. Luna looked to nightmare and she looked back.
“Trust me I tried to jump back when his teeth broke the skin you’ll do the same so I'll make sure you don’t jump back but don’t hit my lower stomach if you do jump back?”
Luna gave her a suspicious look. “Why can’t I hit you their nightmare do you not feel well?”
I knew this was going to come up so best to get the hell over with. I cleared my throat to get luna’s attention once she was looking at me I started to explain. “Luna listen after I bit nightmare we well theirs no easy way to say this so I’m just going to she may very well be carrying my child.” Both Luna and Celestia looked at nightmare with a look of unholy fury and luna’s horn came to life and her magic covered nightmare before I could ask what she was doing the magic faded and luna looked ready to rip nightmare apart. “Luna calm down I know you must be anger but there’s no need to fight.” She wiped her head in my direction and started death in my eyes.
“You bite me now and later I'll coming to your room and we going to talk about this got that?”
I was shocked that she still wanted something to do with me after I told her. “You still want me to bite you luna? I thought for sure you’d want nothing to do with me after I told you.” She lost her anger and her face became one of jealousy that was not what I expected.
“I’m not mad about her being pregnant or the fact that you mated with her. I’m mad because I wanted to have your first child.” I was shocked to hear this and I could not believe what I just heard she still wanted to have my children. I looked at her face and I saw that there was no room to say anything so I just let a breath out a looked at her neck. I thought for a moment that I started to laugh and all three of them looked at me and seemed to wonder why I was laughing. After I calmed down I looked at luna who now looked a little angry. “Sorry, it’s just I notice a pattern that happens when I bite someone. But before you ask you’ll all see what I mean in a minute but for now luna ready yourself this will hurt at first.” She looked at me and tilted her head to the left and I could see her neck. I make my teeth grow and sharpen and much like nightmare she was shocked Before she could back out I pulled her to me and I bit into her neck. She shook for a moment but soon calmed down and I started to taste her blood. Hers tasted like a sweet blueberry wine and like the others I drank a mouthful and pulled back and saw the wound closed and the white fangs formed on her neck.
“Wow if that rush of excitement is why they jumped on you I can say for sure I get why they did.”
“Ok some now that that’s out of the way I’m going to get ready to fight blueblood. But first luna where is my hound I'll need him in this fight.” She looked to me and blinked.
“He’s still in my room but how is he going to help you in a fight?”
I smirked and looked at her. “Did you forget that he’s part of me so he can fight with me plus, I bet he’s hungry.” Celestia seemed to get what I mean and she turned a dark shade of green.
“Roy you’re not going to let him eat them are you?”
“Only the ones to choose to fight for them I have no mercy. But like all I fight I will give a chance to run and live.” After I said that she got her white fur face back and I turned and was about to walk out but someone grabbed my arm. I looked back and saw nightmare with a look of determination.
“Roy please get someone else to help you what if they manage to kill you? If you not here I won’t have the power to keep the baby safe and healthy.”
I looked to Luna and Celestia and the three of us started to laugh after a few minutes of this we stopped and looked to a confused nightmare. “Ha-ha nightmare they can’t kill me they don’t have the means to put me down.”
“What do you mean Roy how can they not kill you?”
Luna answered the questions and explained it to her.
“Nightmare normal weapons can’t hurt Roy they can make him bleed but the wound will close in seconds like it never happened. He also has a power that will let him regenerate any and all damage done to his body. Even regenerating his limes and head if there cut off.”
“Plus, I have the only weapons in this world that can hurt me and half of them only I can handle them. Oh that reminds me Luna, Celestia I got a new power do you want to see it?” that seemed to catch them off guard and they looked at me.
“You’ve acquired a new power Roy can we see it?”
“Sure just give me a second.” I focused and I felt my magic flow into my hands and they turned red but this time I felt magic flow into my right eye and I felt it flowing out of it. Well the eye thing is new but I think that is cool. I looked to them and saw that my right eye still worked the same All three of them looked amazed as I looked at them. Celestia walked over to me and grabbed my hand and looked into my right eye.
“Roy when did you learn to use magic?”
“Well after I drank your blood and when to talk to nightmare I found out what that power I felt it your blood was. It was magic in your blood and when I drank it I think my body started to produce like it does blood.” She looked to my hands and and closed her eye and lit up her horn and soon my hand was covered in her golden aura. After a moment she opened her eyes and let my hands go with a huge smile on her face.
“Your right and you have a high magic level than all of us. With a little teaching you could raise and lower the sun or moon in less than a week!” Luna and nightmare looked shocked and looked to me and then back to Celestia and luna asked a question.
“Sister you can be serious that would make him as strong as our father and mother. Even we are nowhere near that level and were over two thousand years old and Roy is only a little five years old!”
“I know luna but there’s no denying it check for yourself if you must.” Luna looked at my glowing hands and eye and came over and did the same as her sister. After she had done it she looked to her sister and nightmare.
“We don’t believe it but didn’t mother and father say when a pony of their strength appears they would return?”
I heard the worry in her voice and Celestia’s worried face wasn’t help me stop worrying. “Ok so your mom and dad will come and meet me?” They looked to each other and then to me.
“Roy you said you can regenerate as long as you have blood does that mean you can store it and use it later?”
“Well yes I can also summon the souls of those I’ve collected over time and use them to fight for me but Alucard usually gets to fight battles like that.”
“Ok how many do you have right now?”
“Just luna’s and nightmare’s that’s why I wanted blueblood to bring his guards I’m sure there will be so strong fighters there and I can get blood so this can work out if I have to fight your father and mother.”
“Our mother won’t fight you but our father will if he thinks you’re too weak to last five minutes fighting him than he won’t let us stay with you.”
I was starting to hate their father but the mother may be and asset to me if I have to fight him. But I a thought that terrified me ran through my head. “Celestia, Luna what if your pregnant when they come and I lose the fight?” They went quiet and that didn’t help my growing warry and nightmare seemed to be in the dark as well. “Celestia, Luna what will happen if I can’t win the fight.” Luna started to cry and celestia hugged her and answered my question.
“We’ll be forced give up them up one there born and will never see them again and that includes nightmare’s and your child as well. But your life will end as well Roy”
I felt my magic cut off and my heart stop and for a moment and nightmare became furious.
“WE WILL NOT GIVE UP OUR CHILD OR LOSE ROY TO THY FATHER!!”
Celestia was desperately tried to calm luna and nightmare to started to cry. After I came out of my shock a felt a rage I have never felt before I could almost taste the bloodlust I was giving off and they could feel it to. Luna broke from Celestia’s embrace and walked over to me and hugged me but what she said next sealed her father’s fate.
“Roy please you have to win we’ve found are dream stallion in you so please win.” I wrapped my arms around her and held her until she calmed down and just held me. I looked back to Celestia who was calming nightmare down and I called out to her. “Celestia get does blueblood have and abilities I can use in I take his blood?” She looked at me and seemed to be thinking.
“Well he has a fast magic recover time but can you really get his ability from just his blood?”
I looked at her and then to nightmare who was now crying. “I got magic from your blood so I’d say yes but I'll need more then that I need as many advantages as I can get to win.”
“I understand that but are you going to kill him to get it?”
“I have no chose devouring him would be much faster than just drinking his blood and I’m sorry but knowing what I know now I have to get all of the guard’s that fight with him and get their blood and their abilities.” She nodded and turned but to calm nightmare who was now sobbing and holding her stomach. I felt luna start to move in my arms and I looked down and saw her looking up at me.
“Roy you can take the abilities of those who blood you drank. But what about things like unbreakable skin or fire breath like a dragon?”
“I knew where you’re going but I can’t do any if I drink the blood of a dragon. But I can resummons it if I kill and devoir it and I can use my full power and make a body for it and it would fight for me. Does your dad have and weakness I could use against him luna?” she looked to Celestia and nightmare.
“Sister was father was ever weak to anything if anypony knows it’s you.”
She let go of nightmare and walked over to us.
“Well our father has two weakness that you can use. First he’s magic is weak against steel but it very rare and two he can’t stand being out smarted.”
“So steel and he has a quick temper is that right Celestia?“
“Yes it is but I don’t know how you can use that or where we can get steel from iron.”
“Well if we can’t find some why don’t we just make some all you need is a lot of iron and we can refund it and make it and make it into steel.” Celestia and luna looked at me with wide eyes and slack jaws.
“How can you make steel Roy?”
“Well you see to make steel, iron ore is first mined from the ground. It is then smelted in blast furnaces where the impurities are removed and carbon is added. In fact, a very simple definition of steel is "iron alloyed with carbon, usually less than 1 percent." After I finished my explanation Celestia looked like she was about to pass out and luna had used her magic to summon a piece of paper and a pen and was writing as I spoke. After she finished writing she looked at me amazed that I knew how to turn something into something else.
“Roy how do you know that and how is it done?”
“Well the basic idea is when oxygen process a blast of oxygen is blown into the molten iron and the carbon is removed to the required percentage depending on the type of steel needed. Other stuff like magnesium can be added to remove sulfur and chromium added to produce stainless steel.” Now all of them were looking at me and with looks of astonishment. The luna pulled them into a small circle but I could just hear hear what they were saying.
”We can’t let him start talking to twilight if she heard about what he know well never see him again.”
“Right Luna but know we know how to give him a fighting chance.”
“A chance we all know he’s going to kick you fathers flank when he comes. All we need to do is get him some more blood so he can repair any damage he may take.”
They broke from there circle and looked at me. I smirk aa I looked at them. “So you know I wouldn’t leave you’ll beside are herd has its first foal on the way. Plus, I know the three would kill me if I did.” Nightmare walked up to me and poked my chest.
“Got that Roy besides I need you around so the baby and I don’t get sick from magic exhaustion.”
“I won’t leave you to that fate but for now I need to go get my sword and a shield for the fight. But is anywhere besides the field outside the city?”
“Well there’s and old training field outside the castle on the east side. We can set up sets for the nobles and we can show off our new marks right Roy.”
“Ya now let’s get ready to deal with this little pest.”
After I had gotten my sword and a shield plus my guns I didn’t expect blueblood to fight really. I walked to the east side of the castle. But as I walked I started to hear many voices as I got closer to the east wing. I saw the door that leads to the old training field and once I walked out I saw that luna and celestia had set up bleachers that were full for the nobles to sit in. I looked and saw my herd mares and little girl sitting on a raised platform and they were looking at me. Celestia stood the walked to the edge and put a hand to the sky. The nobles when silent and looked to her.
“My little ponies we are here to see the battle between Sir roy against prince blueblood and one-hundred of his best guards. The prince has asked this to a death battle and sir roy has agreed to this. But after this battle started I would like to say that that I favor sir roy for the victory but neither I or my sister will intervene in this fight. So with that said will prince blueblood and his guards please come to the field. “
Once celestia finished the door I come from open and blueblood walked out in a set of blue heavy armor. Behind him followed a hundred in the common armor walked out and walked to the other end of the field. One, on the other hand, looked to be skilled a larger earth pony stallion with a blue chest on his chest plate and holding a spiked mace. I looked back to blueblood and saw the same cocky smile that silver wing had before I cut his arm off. I started to laugh and this seemed to get all their attention and blueblood walked out and yelled at me.
“What’s so fun you animal?!”
I keep laughing as I looked at him and I started to calm down. “It’s that smile it’s the same one silver wing had before I cut off his arm and now I get to cut off your head.” That seemed to anger him and walked back behind his men. I grabbed my shield and drew my sword and widen my stance and put my shield over my chest and I put the back of my sword on top of the shield and waited. The guards gripped the weapons and waited for the sign it begins. A shield was put over us to keep the fighting in the field.
“If the combatants then begin!”
third person pov
The guards charge roy and he waited for them. Once they got close he lunged forward and cut one guard’s throat open and slammed his shield in another guard’s face forcing her head back a loud crack sounded out throughout the field. Some of the guards stopped their charge and looked at their now dead comrades. But as they did the guards at the rear were still tiring to attack as the front guards were being torn apart. By this roy had killed ten guards and the ones who saw this started to back off. The ones who could fly took to the air and the unicorns started to fire magic at him. Roy used his shield to block the magic attacks and when a flyer tried to attack he would stab them with his saber.
“Damnit fighting those pegues like this will take forever wait.”
Roy smirked and put his saber in its sheath and put a hand into his coat and pulled out his jackal. He looked to the twenty flyers and used his shield to keep blocking incoming attacks. Roy then took aim and shoot one of the flyers out of the air. The sound of the shot scared all that were present. Roy took advantage of their fear and shot five more flyers with the clip empty he ejected it and loaded a fresh clip. He repeated this until all the flyer were dead and he used three of the four shots to shoot three of the unicorns who had started firing at him again. But he put the jackal back in his coat with one round and redrew his saber. By now roy had killed thirty-five of the guards. The crowd who was yelling for roy's blood was now silent as they watch him kill guard after guard. Even blueblood who had a cocky smile was no lost and he looked on in shock and slit fear. But it soon returned as he looked to his side at a larger stallion with his crest on his armor.
“Steel wall you are my strongest guard so I want you to go and kill him.”
Steel wall looked to roy as he cut down five more guards.
“Yes, my prince.”
Steel wall picked up his mace and started to walk to roy. As he walked roy killed another five making his kill count was at forty-five. Once steel wall was in front of roy the other guards backed away.
Roy pov
For the past hour, I had been cutting all the guards that got in my way but once that large earth pony stallion was in front of me the completely backed off. “I’m going to take a guess you’re the strongest guard the little shit has right?”
“Yes and I’m here to fght you sir roy so prepper yourself for combat.”
I smiled and took my fighting stance. “It’s good to know that there are some that know honor in combat here.” Her frowned and looked me in the eye.
“I thank you for your words but there is no honor in this he made this fight unfair so you’d lose but you’ve cut down almost half his guards. You are the mightiest warrior I’ve ever seen wish I could have severed you instead of him. But I know I can’t beat you Sir Roy so let us fight like true warriors.”
“I give you my word that I will make it quick.” He smiled and took and fighting stance. For a second we just looked at each other waiting for the other to make the first move. He made the first move and charged me and swung his mace in a down word angel at me. I side stepped and when to slam my shield into his head but he grabbed my arms and throw me over him and into the shield. I heard the guards cheer as I got up and grabbed my saber. I looked up and saw him waiting for me to get to my feet.
“What are you doing finish him now, guards finish him!”
“Say your ground! This fight is between me and Sir Roy!”
I and steel looked at blueblood and the guards they all started to sweat with the two strongest warriors staring at them. He looked back to me and I got to a fighting stance and charged him. Again he swung his mace but this time I moved in and used my shield to take the front of the attack. Pushed the mace off and raised my saber and ran it through his armor and his heart killing him instantly. I grabbed his body and pulled my blade out of his body laid him down and closed his eyes. I looked to the side and saw his mace and I picked it up and placed it on his chest. I kneeled and looked down at him but I feel as I need to say something. “Steel Wall may your spirit move to Valhalla resting place of all great warrior and pray that the lives I’ve taken and I’m going to take meet you there and watch over those you love. I will not ask for your forgiveness but I ask that you not hold onto anger to me I will pay for taking your life and all others I have taken but only when I can be sure that those I love will be safe.” After I said my piece I stood ready to fight again but the guards were looking at me in a different way. Like a man who is only doing what he has to but blueblood still looked at me with fate.
“What are you all waiting for! Get him while he's down!”
They guards turned and looked at him and one stallion throws his spear down and more of them started to do the same but the ten closest to blueblood throw their weapons. One they stepped forward and shouted at the other guards.
“Your prince told you to get him now do it!”
A stallion that throw down his weapon walked beside me and looked down to steel wall and then looked to me.
“Did you mean what you said? That you wish for the life’s you’ve taken to find rest?”
“Yes I do, finding a warrior of his caliber is very rare and I did as I said and I made it painless. So why did you and so many others throw your weapons down I would think you’d still want to kill me.”
“We didn’t want to fight at all but blueblood said either we die fighting you or we’ll lose everything.”
The crowd was now whispering and blueblood and his personal guard were looking around at the crowd. But they looked ready to piss them when nightmare, luna, and celestia all broke through the shield and started to walk them but I put my arm up to stop them.
“Roy, why are you stopping us?”
I looked to them and luna didn’t look happy that I stopped them. “Luna he’s mine so back off,” I spoke in a cold tone and I saw her narrow.
“Are you giving us and order?”
“Yes now get these guards and get out is this shield because I’m about to kill this prince and I’m going to make him suffer.” Luna was going to fight some more but Celestia put a hand on her shoulder and pointed to rose who was looking at her.
“Luna your little girl needs you to stay with her and Roy’s right this is his fight. But the guards that throw down your weapons you are safe roy will see to that now please come with us.”
After they were outside the shield I looked to blueblood and his guards then to the ponys I’d killed. I felt remorse they were only trying to protect what was important to them and because of him, I took them from their loved ones. I put my saber in its sheath and throw my shield away and I started to channel my magic and I felt more power than before flow to my hands and right eye. All of them looked at me and backed up. I looked at them and I saw the fear in blueblood’s eyes. I put a hand in my pocket and pulled out my phone and looked through my songs and found one that will fit the beating I’m about to give them. “Ya know what I’m about to do I think we need some music don’t you?” I pressed play and the song started.
It's a truth that in love and war, World's collide and hearts get broken, I want to live like I know I'm dying, Take up my cross, not be afraid
As the song started I used my magic to grab one of the guards and throw him into the shield. Two more jumped at me from behind but I whipped around and grabbed their throats and slammed them into the ground and making a crater on impact killing them.
Is it true what they say, that words are weapons? And if it is, then everybody best stop steppin', Cause I got ten in my pocket that'll bend ya locket, I'm tired of all these rockers sayin' come with me, Wait, it's just about to break, its more than I can take
The one I throw into the shield was trying to get up but before he could get up I focused a large amount of power in my right leg and swung it down. A red blade flew through the air and cut off his head.
Everything's about to change, I feel it in my veins, its not going away, Everything's about to change.
I turned and looked to the other seven guards and blueblood. I focused on the spot if front of the one in the far right and I blinked and I was in front of him. I pulled my fist back and slammed it into his face and through the shield and into the bleachers.
It creeps in like a thief in the night, Without a sign, without a warning, But we are ready and prepared to fight, Raise up your swords, don't be afraid,
I turned and kicked another one and sent him through the other side of the shield.
Is it true what they say, that words are weapons? And if it is, then everybody best stop steppin', Cause I got ten in my pocket that'll bend ya locket, I'm tired of all these rockers sayin' come with me, Wait, it's just about to break, its more than I can take, Everything's about to change, I feel it in my veins, its not going away, Everything's about to change.
One fired a blasé of magic into my chest and knocked me away. But I shook it off and stood back up. I looked down and saw a huge hole in my shirt and the wound healing and after a few seconds, it was healed. I looked around and saw all the blood that came from the guards I had killed. I raised my hands and the blood started to me and when it got to me my body absorbed it once I was done I looked back and saw the five other guards running at me. I jumped up into the air and focused all of my magic into my hands and aimed it at the guards. I thought about it and I knew what I was going to call this attack. “Big bang!” after I said that a huge blast of red energy shot out of my hands and vaporized them. After that, I just let the song play I didn’t even listen to it because I need a moment to recuperate.
Celestia pov
We all watch as roy put his sword away and started to use his magic. Once he did he started to dominate the field and was tearing them apart. He was using his magic as if he’d had it his whole life. But when he teleported we were left a speechless teleportation is an advanced form of magic only a few can do it. He seemed to also be able to use his magic to increase his physical ability. It almost like he’s turning his body into a real weapon. Well, luna nightmare and rose were cheering for him and I even yelled when he used that big bang attack.
“Oh, my he is a strong one.”
I heard somepony say behind all of us. Luna put herself in front of rose and nightmare and I looked back to see king golden beck and his son in a wheelchair. “What are you doing here king golden beak?”
“Prince blueblood sent a letter saying he was going to kill that animal that cut off my son’s arm. But it looks like he completely outmatched by him and it seems that some of the mares in the crowd have taken a liking to him.” I looked out to the crowd and saw that many noble mares and their daughters looking at roy with wanting eyes. Luna and nightmare looked as well and their faces screwed up in anger as they looked at them.
“They dare to think they can take our coltfriend I will make them pay.”
“No nightmare we all know he won’t do that but those noble mares will not take no to as an answer so we better tell them soon.” As I spoke I saw roy two fingers in his mouth and let out a loud whistle. After a few second a loud howl comes from the castle and the black hound broke through the door and through a closing hole in the shield.
Roy pov
I had finally caught my breath and I looked at knowing that now all I had to do was kill him. I thought about it for a second and I got an idea. I put two fingers in my mouth and I let out a loud whistle to call my hound. After a moment he was through the door and shield and was at my side. The hound was growling aa it looked to blueblood and I saw his eyes had turned red. I put my hand of the hound and pushed my power into the hound as I looked at him. “You know I had planned to kill you but my pet seems hungry.” He seemed to understand what I mean as he as he pulled his sword out and looked at me.
“Y-you stay away from me I won’t die here I have so many mares to play with so many life’s to destroy.” As he talked the hound started to grow and his teeth and claws grow back to his original size. Now blueblood was against the shield trying to get out. I walked up behind him and grabbed his armor and started to pull him to the hound. As I did he would punch kick and beg for his life.
“Please, I can give you anything you want land, money, mares! Please don’t kill me!”
I looked to the platform to see if my girls were ok. But what I saw made my blood boil golden beck and silver wing were there. They were just watching for now but when my eyes made contact with silver wings I could see the want to kill me. But after a second he turned and looked to rose and I saw him smile and reach for her. My protective instances kicked in and I looked for something to throw at him. I saw bluebloods sword on his side and I grabbed and pulled it out of its sheath and through it and silver wing. The sword broke through the shield easily and parsed the wood separating my girls and the two griffins. Silver wing and his father looked to me with anger that I dare to get in their way again. “If either of you so much as touches a hair on their heads I will bring death to you both.” Silver wing showed fear at the thought of fighting me again but golden beck seemed to like the idea of getting me mad.
“I’d love the chance roy was it?”
“Yes now get away from the princess and my daughter or after I'm done with this trash I'll tear you apart like I did to these guards.” This seemed to get under his skin because he now looked pissed. After a second though his smile returned and he looked at luna and nightmare. “Hound eat this little shit I have a bigger fish to fry.” I looked to the hound and throw blueblood to him the hound caught him midair and bit his arm off and eat it. He screamed bloody murder as he was eaten alive. After he was eaten I absorbed his blood and I started to walk over to them and jumped up on the platform. Rose ran up to me as I walked on the platform. I lowered my stance and picked her up as she ran over to me. Once she was in my arms she grabbed my shirt and pushed her head into my chest. I looked to the griffins in front of me and the king was looking at me and silver wing was steering at luna’s chest. “Hey silver wing look at me and not luna’s chest you pervert.” Luna covered her chest and silver wing shoot me a death glare but his father put an arm on his shoulder and looked to me.
“Sir Roy I have a question for you if you’ll listen?”
I looked at him for a second and then to my mares and they seemed to want to know too. I looked back to him and tighten my grip on rose.
“Ok, I'll listen so what do you want to say golden beak?”
“Well you see my kingdom will be hosting a fighting tournament in two months and I want to know if you want to enter for equestria that is. The winner will have my daughter’s hand in marriage and two-hundred pounds of steel.” I couldn’t believe what I just heard I didn’t want his daughter but that steel is just what we need. I thought about it and I think that I should fight in this for two things the blood and the steel. I looked back to him and raised my hand for a handshake. “Alright I'll fight and when I do you’ll get to see my full power. But I have a question golden beak.” He smiled and shook my hand.
“What would that be sir roy?”
“How many people am I fight and I know that I’m not going to win easily.”
“There will be six other kingdoms and they will have one-hundred fighters each.”
“I knew there was a catch so your idea is to have me overwhelmed and have me killed. Well sorry to say it won’t be happening so get ready to fight.” He turned to Celestia, luna, and nightmare to say something but it looks like he noticed luna’s mark.
“Princess, what is that mark on your neck?”
She smiled and all three of them walked over to me and looked at them. Celestia pulled her glove off and showed her mark and nightmare pulled her dress down and showed her mark. I was glad the nobles couldn’t see that. The two of them were the only ones to see this and they were shocked when they saw it. Luna spoke in a low voice so that only would hear her.
“You see all three of us are in roy’s herd and this is his mark.”
Now the two of them looked at me and I saw death in both their eyes. I smiled and put my arms around Luna’s and celestia's waist and nightmare put her arms around me from behind. “What’s wrong you don’t tell me you jealous of little old me.” The king let out an angry snort and turned and walked away and his son soon followed him and left the field and they stepped into a carriage and flow away. After a moment the moved and when to see the damage that I had done.
“My roy you can fight and with two-hundred pounds of steel coming our way well be ready for father when he comes do you thin celestia?”” “True luna but now we have another problem to deal with.”
I looked to them and they said there was another problem and I wondered what it could be. I just shrugged and left the platform with rose in my arms. If there is a real problem I can handle it if I had to. As I walked to the door leading into the castle but I was stopped but a large group of mares. They looked at me like I was a prize to be won.
“Hello, sir roy that was an incredible fight and your magic is so powerful.” “She’s right you were so strong?”
I looked down and saw that rose had started to fall asleep as I talked to the mares. “Um well, thanks but I have to go and put my little girl down for bed so if you’ll excuse me?” I tried to walk past then but they got in my way again.
“What’s the rush I’m sure one of the maids could take her to her room and we can go have some fun.”
I knew the fun these mares wanted to have and I didn’t want any port of it. “Um I’m sorry but I already have a herd and I plan on staying loyal to them. So thanks but no thanks I need to get her to bed and I have to get my mares.” Again I try to go around them but this time an older mare grabbed my coat and pulled me back to the group.
‘Come on stud I bet my girls are better than the mares in your herd.”
Before I could say anything rose started to move in my arms and I looked down to her. She was now asleep and I didn’t want these mares to wake her up. I looked to the door and I judged the distance and I knew I could make a jump and make it so I did. I took a few steps back and jumped over the mares and to the door. I opened the door and ran in and closed it and I heard a loud bang come from the other side. I looked to the hall and saw cadence walking to me and she had a look of fear but there was a hint of hope as well. “Roy, can I talk to you about something?”
“Sure but I have to go and put rose to bed first so walk with me.” She did and we walked through the castle many maids and butlers watched as we walked down the halls. As we turned the corner that leads to roses room I saw armor standing next to my door and once he saw us he smiles at us. I pointed to roses door and he nodded and opened it and I walked in and put rose in her bed and I kissed her on her head and walked out of the room. When I walked out of the room I saw armor trying to talk to cadence but she didn’t seem interested in him I closed the door and I looked to cadence. “So cadence what can I do for you?” She completely ignored armor and smiled at me as she spoke.
“Well, I heard from my auntie that nightmare is with child and I was wondering if you knew who could do such a thing?”
I know all too well where this was going and I didn’t want anything to do with her. “Yes I do know but I’m not going to tell you Sorry.” I walked down the hall as the sun set and I heard them walking behind me and I listened to armor trying to ask why she wanted to know something like that. She ignored him and I felt sorry for armor I knew what she knew and I know that armor like her so I can’t tell him. “Roy I just want to know who could do such a thing and now I’m sure you know who did it. I all so know that only somepony as strong or stronger than he alicorn mare. So I put two and two together and I figured out after that fight that you’re the only living pony that has that level of power.”
I stopped and turned back and saw a shocked armor and me desperate mare. “Why won’t you give up I sure there another stallion here that can to the same. Maybe armor back there can become that strong.” Armor looked at me like I was a god send and smile widely that I was trying to help him. But what she said next crushed shining armor and I felt that I stole something.
“I know how strong the captain is but he can’t give me what I want but you can.”
She walked forward and put a hand on my chest and looked into my eyes. Now that she was close I saw I was a head taller than her and I used my height to look at armor and I saw he was just looking at use.
“You see when I was a filly I told my aunt Celestia that I wanted to be a mommy. But she said that I may never get to be a mom and that broke my heart. You don’t know it but I’ve been watching you since you arrived. I saw your kindness and I could feel the love in your heart for my aunts and nightmare moon. I know we haven’t talked at all but I’d like to get to know you and maybe like my aunts I can join your herd?” I listen to her but I keep an eye on armor I’m sure that he will be hurting after this. As she talked I saw that he was looking at me with a look of anger and jealousy but soon turned to pain and he turned and walked away. I looked down to cadence for the first time and I noticed that her face was a darker shade of pink and she was looking at me. I smiled and put a hand on the one she had on my chest and I move it off.
“Candace if you want to join I'll have to get to know you but your missing somebody that already likes you.” Armor froze before he turned and looked back to us. I moved past her and over to armor and put a hand on his shoulder and pushed him closer to her.
“Roy what are you doing!?”
I heard him hiss out through his teeth. “Helping you and I know that you love her so tell her.” As we talked cadence walked over and listened to use. “Come on I don’t need another mare in my herd right now and I know that you want to spend your life would her. Before you ask how I know you should never leave your bag in my room rose loves to go through people’s things by the way you’re a great drawer.” I gave him a sly smile and his face was now a great shade of red and he knew what I was talking about.
One week ago
Armor had come to my room to saw me some papers I had to sign saying I had started herd and who was in it. Once I was done armor took the paperwork to the princes to be signed. After he left rose came in and asked me to read to her. I told her to find and book that she wanted me to read for her and she started to look around the room. But what didn’t notice was a bag beside the chair where armor was sitting not a few minutes ago. She opened it and looked inside and found a book she’s never seen before and walked back over to me with it.
“I got one daddy.”
I took the book from her and opened it but I immediately shut it back and put it underneath myself and the seat pad. “Rose go to your room and find a book there you want me to read to you this one is for adults only.”
“But daddy!”
“No buts young lady now go.” I pointed to the door and she huffed and walked to her room. Once she was out of the room I pulled the book out from under me and opened it again. Once I opened it I saw erotic drawing of cadence and a few maids I’ve seen around the castle. But as I looked through the book and the bulk of the book was of cadence. The way he draws her it’s like he was stalking her some even look like he drew her in her sleep. I heard the door open and I looked up and saw nightmare walk into the room.
“Roy, what are you looking at?”
“Rose Pulled this out of armors bag and so of them are pretty good but now the kind of thing I’d like to draw.” She walked over and took the book and opened it and started to look through it and I saw her face flush.
“By the stars, the captain drew these?” As she looked in it rose came back and I took the book back and I pulled nightmare into my lap much to her surprise. I put a hand on her stomach and she looked to me with playful anger.
“My you seem to be in the rough mood today but not with rose in the room please.”
I looked to rose and saw she wasn’t paying attention and was starting t read the book got from her room.
Back to the present
I looked over my shoulder to see cadence listening to us but I could see she didn’t hear much. I smiled and pushed shining into her. But what I wanted to happen didn’t she used her magic and through him aside. She did not look happy that I was telling her to find somebody else to warm her bed with. I sighed and looked to armor and he saw looking at me as well I put a hand out and he grabbed it. I then turned back to cadence and I saw she still didn’t look happy. “Cadence I have to start training for the griffin king’s tournament so I need to go and get ready to start training so if you excuse me I need to go find the blacksmith and get some armor made. Shining would you show me where to find the smith?” he smiled at the chance to get out of here and stood and pointed the way.
“Sure he’s workshop is this way the night guards smith should be there right now.”
I nodded and we walked away from cadence who was now stomping to her room knowing she didn’t get what she wants. After a few minutes of walking, I looked at armor as and I thought of way that we both get what we want. “Hey, armor can I ask a favor of you?”
“Sure what do you need?”
I looked at him and he looked at me. “I want you to teach me how to use spell. I don’t know how I did it earlier and if I’m going to fight in this tournament I'll need all the power I can get. I'll even help you get stronger in return.” He seemed to be taken back that I would help make him stronger. After that, I talked to the smith we when are separate was and got ready for the next two months.
“Come on armor you can do better than that I know you can.” For the last two months, we have been fighting each other and going on training missions against bandits and monsters. We’ve both put on a good bit more muscle and we started to us the hound and shadow and hunting dogs. Shadow had grown a lot in the last two months is now a middle size german shepherd. But what as change is most is that nightmare is showing her pregnancy and not only do mare have mood whines and let me tell you when she gets mad you better run. Celestia and luna got a laugh when I was near her when she was mad. But at night she was just a crying mess saying sorry for what she had done and fell asleep snuggled but next to me. But as of this moment, we were sparring to see who has to pay the other a drink.
“I’m trying to but there’s no opening in your defense.”
“Really I’m not even trying yet,” I said this I didn’t even have to dodge the kick he sent my way. I countered with an elbow to his jaw knocking him back and on his ass. I smiled and put a hand out and he grabbed it and I helped pull him up. I saw that he was looking up at me and let out a sigh.
“Ok, when are we going to the bar?”
“After I go and show off my muscles to my mares. You may even want to go show out to that unicorn maid you’ve had your eyes on.” He shot me a glare and gave me the middle finger. “I shouldn’t have taught you that.” He smiled and was now flipping me off with both hands. This was our thing fight and every two weeks we go for a drink. We stared death at each other we started to laugh and falling on the ground of the training field. After we finished leaguing we got up and started to walk to the dining room and to find my mares. As we walked we saw the maid that shining had taking a liking to and she saw us coming. I knew she had the hottest for armor and the new muscle help with that.
“Good afternoon captain armor and Sir Roy how are you doing?”
“We’re doing good miss ruby and how are you doing?”
“I’m fine captain if you don’t mind me saying you look good today.”
I left armor with ruby and walked down the hall. As I walked many maids and guard would stop and say hello or give me a high five. After the fight with blueblood, I made a reputation for myself and armor help me do that. We became a fearsome team defeating all enemies that would come at us. I walked down up to the dining room door and I could hear two people talking. I cracked the door open and looked in but I was not happy with what I saw. One of the noble mare and her daughter were in the dining room.
“So princess I think my daughter would make a great mare for roy’s herd.”
“Miss sweet wine I thank you for coming but Roy’s herd is not taking any new mares.”
“Um princess I’ve to wonder about that who are the mares in his herd.”
I thought it time I got an end to this. I pushed the door open and I walked into the room as they looked to me. One the daughter and mother saw me they started to fix their hair and the daughter pushed her breasts up a little when she thought I didn’t see. I looked at them the mother was a dark navy blue and had a light blue mane and she was wearing a dark purple. The daughter had the same color but her dress was a white it was a tight V-neck. I walked over and sat in the seat across from them.
“Hello, There and hello tia how are you doing today?”
“I’m fine roy but these mares would like to have a chat with you.” I knew her well enough that I could see the irritation on her face. I looked to the two mares late's mares here to come and try to get into my herd.
“Miss sweet wine and this is my daughter mint tea.”
“Miss sweet wine and miss mint tea I’m sorry to say but I’m not adding any mares to my herd. So I’m sorry that you came here for nothing but I have important news to speak with the princess with.” Sweet tea seemed sad that she won’t be getting into my herd but the mother did not give up.
“Oh see your taste or in a bustier mare or do you prefer a mare with more curves?”
Now I was getting uncomfortable with this mare and her daughter seemed to be feeling the same way. I looked at her and I saw that she didn’t seem happy by the way her mother was talking. I put my hand up and she stopped and looked at me and so did hear daughter. “Miss sweet wine I’m happy that you are trying to find her a good stallion but I do not think it is me so I thank you for your time but I do not intend to add to my herd anytime soon.” She looked to getting anger and I saw celestia out of my eye and she was happy that I wasn’t going to give into her.
“But Sir roy if you’ll...”
“Miss sweet wine Roy has said his part now please leave.”
I looked to see celestia with her trademark poker face. I looked back to the mother and she stood and with and anger she stormed out of the room and her daughter stood calmly and left with an apology to me and celestia. I looked to me herd mare after the door shut and I could see a look of extreme aggravation and she starring at the door. I got up and walked over to her and I grabbed her hand and squeezed it. I put my other on her cheek and made her look at me. “What’s wrong my bright sunshine?” She signed and pushed her head into my hand and put her other hand on the one on her face. She opened her eyes and looked up to me and took a deep breath and let it out.
“All day for the last two weeks’ mare trying to get into your herd. Roy, I know that you wanted to wait but I think we should announce that to them, luna and nightmare are your herd mares and that nightmares child is yours. I don’t think the nobles will try anything now that you at this level the nobles won’t try anything and with armor becoming stronger nopony will try anything I’m sure. Besides you two are becoming leagues both of you have lived in the evergreen for a month and hunted bandits and monster in there so what could it hurt?”
I knew she was right and the nobles are scared of me and armor and I have level up a lot from all the blood I’ve collected. If my count is right, then I have over four hundred souls in my body but that’s not enough to beat their father. But that’s what scared me is that celestia found a way to tell when he’s coming to fight me and see if I’m good enough. He’ll be becoming from the stars and when he comes the night sky will burn with a hundred suns. But that’s not important right now I have a more present problem to deal with. “celestia when are we leaving for the griffin kingdom?” She looked at me and tighten her grip on my hand pushed on the one on her face.
“A day and a half but you know we all still don’t want you to fight in that. I know you need the blood to fight our father but you can’t keep this up forever roy. Armor told us that you went four days without sleeping to fight in the evergreen. Please, I know that you want to make sure that we can be happy but not like this you don’t have to shoulder the burden all by yourself you know.”
She moved the hand from the side of her face and used it to pull my face to hers and gave me a small kiss. I knew what she was doing and luna and nightmare have talked to me about this too. Their right accuse I was tried and they knew I was and more than once I had all three of them sleep in the same bed with me just to make sure I sleep when I was at the castle. “I know I don’t but I can’t let up I can’t. I just want to make sure that I can beat him and then I can rest and we can let our family grow. Don’t you remember me, you, luna and nightmare are going to get married and have a big family or did you forget?” She smiled and pushed her head into my shoulder and let out a happy sigh. I saw the way she was sitting and desisted from doing something I found all of them like to have me do. I pulled my hands and arms back and put one on her back and one under her knees and picked her up in a bridle style fashion. She blushed and tried to get out of it but I didn’t let her. “Roy put me down I know you tried from today and I’m heavy.”
I stopped and looked at her and I turned and walked over to the door in the back that leads to the wing of the castle were the five of us lived now. As I walked she keep trying to get me to put her down saying I don’t need to push myself. To be honest she wasn’t ever heavy after I started to put on muscle not much was heavy to me anymore. But now was not the time for that and I knew it I had a mare to comfort and find out why she’s being so emotion. I saw her door coming to view and she seemed to notice where I was going and used her magic to open the door. As I walked past luna’s and my room I heard soft snoring coming from my room. I guess nightmare is still in there and rose must be with luna. I walked through celestia’s door and walked over to the bed and sat her down on it and looked at her. “Now celestia tell me why you think you are heavy?” she looked away from me and blushed when she looked down to herself.
“Well look at me I’m putting on a little weight.”
“Is that what’s got you so emotional lately?” She blushed and looked at me and then to herself again. “You’re a gorgeous mare and don’t you ever forget that a little more weight is just more to love.”
“No, you see it's well you see my heat will be starting sooner than I thought It was going to. Like in the next day or so. So I think that’s why I’ve been so emotional for the past week. But that brings us to a problem I'll need you to help with my heat but I’m sure that I won’t hit my heat until tomorrow but we'll be heading to the griffin kingdom when it starts. But you see I have a very short temper when I’m in my heat so we’ll have to share a room when were there.”
“Ok, but don’t you have to lower the sun now?” She seemed to be lost for a second then got what I meant and she jumped and ran over to the balcony door and opened it and walked outside and I heard her saying hey to luna. I saw the sun going down and the moon raised and the stars started to shine. I sat down on celestia’s bed as she walked in and came over and sat next to me and laid her head on my shoulder and started to talk to me.
“Roy do you want to sleep with me tonight we don’t have to do anything if you don’t want to.”
I looked at her with her a look of surprise and she looked up at me with a sweet look. I smiled and wrapped an arm around her and waist and pulled her onto my lap. “I’m fine with whatever you are so it’s more to the question of do you want to do anything or not but you may want to go change out of the dress.” She smiled and climbed off my lap and walked into her bathroom and closed the door. I stood up and walked over to a large chair in the room and took off my new jacket. It was a jet black with a sword crest on the back. I moved my hair back as well it was starting to get long going past my shoulders I’d have to get it cut to morning before we leave. Don’t want a fighter to grab it mid fight. I took my gloves off and put them on the desk in front of the chair I sat down on the floor and took my boots off and sat them beside the chair. Once I had my boots off I heard the sound of the door being opened I turned my head to the side but I wasn’t ready for what I saw. Celestia was standing in the bathroom doorway in a black silk nightgown that was see through on her stomach and had black lacy panties and bra that were not see through but god did they make her breasts pop up and her hips seem wider. I looked at her face and I saw a huge blush on her face.
“Please don’t stare roy this is the first time a stallion has seen me like this and that stare is making me shy.”
I smiled and stood up and walked over to her and when I was in front of her she looked up to me and I couldn’t help but look at her breasts. I could tell her eyes were staring right at my pants and I knew nightmare hadn’t told them about my size or I’m sure these two would have jumped me by now. “So do you want to try or are you just trying to torture me with that gown?” She blushed and started to play with her hair as she looked at me. I saw she was just nervous but I understood the first time can be a little nerve-racking. I smiled and I reached for her hand and grabbed it to help her calm down. “You have to do anything this will be just for you tonight.” She seemed confused by what I’ve just to her. I thought about and I forgot that stallions in this world only cure about their own pleasure. “Look just go lay on the bed on your back and let me handle this ok?” She let go of my hand and walk over to and laid down on her back like I asked. She used her hands to cover herself and looked at me with a shy smile. I walked over to her and I put my hand on her cheek and the other on the bed to steady myself.
“Roy, what are you going to do?”
I put a finger on her lips to quiet and I then moved in for a kiss and she leaned in for one as well. We started to slowly make out with her and she wrapped her arms around my neck. I felt her push her tongue into my mouth and I open it letting her in. She was pulling me more into herself and I could feel her nipples starting to harden. I was about to go farther but a knocking came from the door and heard armor talking on the other side.
“Princess do you know where roy went his armor is ready so he needs to go get it.” Celestia let out an annoyed sigh and pulled away.
“Yes, he’s speaking to me right now so please wait out there for a moment.”
She unwrapped her arms and started to push herself up and pulled herself back and sat on her flanks. She had an unhappy look on her face and I wasn’t too happy myself. “He just had to come when it was starting to get fun.”
“Ya, he did so when we get to the tournament we are defiantly sharing a room ok?”
I got up and got dressed and looked back to her. “Ya but it’s sad luna and nightmare can’t come with us. I know all of you like to see me show off my new muscles and don’t think I don’t see you’ll staring at me when I run without my shirt.” She blushed knowing that they had been caught.
“it’s scary that you see that kind of stuff you know.”
“I know but let me go and kill armor for interrupting us and I need to get my new armor ready for tomorrow.”
“Please don’t kill him remember he’s protecting rose and nightmare whale we’re gone so don’t hurt him too bad ok?”
I smiled and walked over to her and kissed her once on the lips and pulled back to look her in the eye. “I promise that I won’t kill him so don’t worry.” I let her face go and I turned and left the room and as I walked out I saw armor talking to ruby. There was an old food cart and I saw a metal cover and spoon and I got and evil smile. I saw a chance for some payback and I know how I’m going to do it. I walked up and got them and then behind him. He had his back turned to me so I walk up behind him quietly and when I was right behind him ruby looked at me and I did the quiet motion and she seemed to get what I meant. Well, this time you get what you deserve armor. In a second I had the cover over his head and was banging it with the spoon. He yelled and cursed as I hit the cover and ruby started to laugh as I drop my tools of vengeance and ran down the hall.
“Roy I’m going to make sure you never have kids!”
“Got to get me first!” I was hulling ass as he chased me down to beat me down. As we ran many guards would jump out of our way or get knocked out of the way. But all too soon I ran out of the castle and onto the street. I heard him breathing heavy and I slowed down and stopped and stopped. I looked back to see him leaning on a building and looking at the ground. I smiled and walked up to him and poked him making him fall over. “You’re getting close but you still didn’t catch me, my friend. But so you know my mares would don’t be happy if I couldn’t give them foals. Do you want to piss three mares off one of which is already caring my child no do you?”
“Well no but you already have a foal on the way. Hey speaking of which how come I’ve never meet your herd besides luna who are the others? I mean rose sees me as and uncle and I think of her as a niece but I’ve never meet her herd mothers who are they?”
I thought about telling him and he’s right rose thinks of him as her uncle and I think him a brother. I’m sure the girls wouldn’t mind me telling him about that. I looked around and saw a small club that was just opening. Well, we can kill two birds with one stone. “Ok tell you what you still owe me a drink and I'll tell you who the other mares in my herd are.”
“Really cool so what club are we going to tonight”
I pointed to the club behind me and he looked back and seemed to be shocked. “That one is right there so why not that one?”
“Oh, roy I didn’t know that you like that kind of club?”
I looked back the club and now I saw what he meant. Now all the lights were on and I saw it was a stallion’s club and there were was playing the kind of music people grind dance to. “Oh never mind I didn’t know it was that kind of club.” I started to leave but armor grabbed me and started to pull me to the club. I saw a smile on his face and he was holding a large bag of bits.
“Look neither me or you are married yet and I bet that plenty of mares would love the chance to serve us a cider or two. Plus, were becoming legends and I know from a few parties that there are some pretty mares in there come on I won’t tell if you don’t.”
I looked at him and then to the club, I looked back to him. “You know if I go in there luna is going to smell the mares on me and ruby will too.” That seemed to knock some sense into his head.
“Ya but think about it your going to be away from your mares for two days. So what are you going to do when you make fans that are griffines? I’ve heard that when they see a powerful warrior they’ll try anything to get them to like them.”
“What do you mean armor what could they do that’s so bad?”
“Well, I’ve heard that when a griffines is interested in a male she’ll fight him to see how strong they are and to see how strong their child could be.”
I thought about this and one of the prizes is the griffin king’s daughters hand in marriage. When I win I'll have to marry her as well and I don’t think the girls would like that but I can cross that bridge when I get there. But having to fight her is out of the question I won’t hurt a girl. But if what he said is true she’ll be looking at the strongest fighters and that includes me. But out of five-hundred other fighters, I’m sure to find some strong fighters will be there. I may get to get to know some of the kingdom's rulers and maybe I can get on their on the good, and if they try anything they'll learn who's top dog. “So armor let’s just go to are usually bar ok?” He nodded and started to walk and we talked about a few different things as we walked. Once we made it to our favorite bar we walked in and sat at the table in the back. It was just opening up and not many people were here yet so we were mostly away from the other ponies.
“So roy are you going to tell me who’s all in your herd?”
“Well, I guess I have to I am a man of my word after all. But You have to swear not to tell anybody or I’m going to kill you got it?” I saw fear in his eyes because he knew that I was serious about it.
“Yes, sir.”
“Ok.” I looked around to see if and one had come near us and luckily no one had. “As you know luna is in it right?”
“Yes, I know she in it.”
“Ok the other two mares you already know and see every day and one of them is pregnant with my child and the other controls the sun.” At my words, he nearly fell out of his chair as he knew who I was talking about and I was loving his shocked face. “Ya that the face I was expecting you to make armor hard to believe right?”
“You can’t be serious both the princesses and nightmare moon is carrying your child?!”
I looked around and thankfully no one had heard his outburst. “First quiet down and yes she is now how about those drinks?”
“Ya, I’m going to need a strong one after that surprise.”
He walked up to the bar and started to talk to the bartender. As he talked a stallion in a black tux walked into the bar and looked around and then looked at me. I looked closer at him and saw that it was gold rush and he was smiling at me. I had my gun in my jacket and I could shoot him if I have to. I watched as he walked over as armor got the drinks and started to walk back.
“Sir roy how nice to see you again how has your day been?”
I could see that he wanted to talk down to me but remembered luna’s order. But there seems to be something else as well what I’m not sure there’s a storm of emotions going on in his eyes. “Fine sit if you want I know you want to talk about something.” I saw his smile falter but he sat all the same. Armor saw gold rush but didn’t think much of it and sat down and handed me my cider and I took a long drink and then put the mug on the table and looked at gold rush. “Ok gold rush what can I do for you?” He looked at armor and then to me my guess wondering if he could get away with something.
“Well, you see my wife and daughter were at the castle today but my wife said that you didn’t want to let our girl in your herd.”
“No, I said that I wasn’t looking to let any more mares into my herd at this time but is that why you’re here?”
“Yes you see my family always gets what it wants and my little girl wants you so we can do this the easy way or the hard way and I can also get to your little girl if I have to.”
I looked at armor to see him looking at gold rush with a death glare. I nodded at him and he nodded as well. I put a hand and pulled out the jackal and put it in gold rush’s face and pulled the hammer back. “Ok, you got ten seconds to tell me why I shouldn't I kill you here and now. Or did you come here with a death wish?” His bravery faltered and I could tell he nearly pissed himself. I saw his horn start to light up but before he could do anything I used my other hand to channel my magic and cover his horn in my magic. I learned from armor that if my magic was stronger and I covered a unicorn’s horn in it I can cut off their magic. I hadn’t had the chance to try it until now and it seems that my power was much stronger than his. Now that he couldn’t use his magic he was sweating and armor was now on behind him to make sure he couldn’t get away. “So gold rush do you want to leave on your own hooves or in a body bag?” I put the gun to my side and once it wasn't pointing at him he got up and ran to the door and into the street screaming like a little girl. I was smiling and armor was laughing his ass off and beating on the table and so others were laughing too. I put the gun away and finished my drink and I stood up and started to leave.
“Roy where you going you’ve only had one drink why are you leaving so soon?”
“I owe one of my mares a night and you interrupted us earlier. Ever do that again and I'll shoot you got that armor?” He nodded and was sweating bullets now knowing what he did and was now scared. I walked out of the door and started to jog back to the castle. As I ran I saw a lot of mares looking at me with looked of lust and want. I soon saw the castle and I saw that luna and rose were waiting at the gate. I slowed my jog to a walk and walked over to them and rose came over and hugged my legs. She was wearing a new dress with a rose on the side and luna was wearing a pair of blue jeans and a tight V-neck that showed off her breasts.
“Where did you run off to when armor chased you out of the castle?”
“Ya daddy and how is he going to make sure you don’t have kids?”
I laughed at that and so did luna. “He won’t be able to and besides you know he can’t beat me so don’t worry about it, ok sweetie.” She laughed and let go of my leg and started to run around me. I looked to luna to see she was looking at rose but after a second she looked at her stomach and I knew what she was thinking. I found out that the night that I got nightmare pregnant was the last night I would sleep alone and I found out luna wanted to have a child as well. After a few days, she told me that she too had indented to use the spell nightmare had to help our family grow. I walked over to her and put a hand on the one she had on her stomach and she looked to me. I smiled and pulled her into a soft and I heard rose say ew from behind us. We pulled back and looked at her and she was making the throwing up face.
“Oh rose stop that one day you’ll to this too and me and your aunties we are trying to save the poor colt that kisses you from your dad.”
“Keyword trying I’m getting to him, either way, he’ll have to sleep and so will all of you. No one is kissing my little girl beside's me and her mother.” I walk over to her and picked her up and started to kiss her cheek. She started to laugh and kick I heard luna start to laugh and she walked over and started to do the same.
“Ha-ha Mommy Daddy Please stop ha-ha!”
We let up and I put her down and she gave us a puffed upped anger face. But I remembered that I had to go give nightmare some of my magic. “Sorry you two but I have to go and give nightmare some of my magic so you two have a good night I love you both.”
“I love you too roy.”
“I love you too daddy.”
After they said that I turned and ran into the castle and towards my room. After a few minutes, I reached my door and I could hear her moving in the room. I walked into the room to see nightmare dressed in sweat pants and a black hoody. But she had the look she got when the baby started to kick when she was asleep. She saw me and tried to put on a smile as she started to walk over to me.
“Roy, why did you leave before I woke up again?”
The edge in her voice was like a blade at my throat and I knew she didn’t mean to be like this it’s just the lack of sleep and magic drain from me not being around her much for the last week. I walked up to her and put a hand on her stomach and I felt the baby start to drain my magic. Her face did a one-eighty once I started to feed a large amount of power to the baby. She leaned on my chest and I felt the baby kick my hand. I looked down to see nightmare looking up at me but now she looked sad. “What’s wrong nightmare did I do something wrong?” I seemed to strike a nerve because she stood straight up and pulled her hand out from under mine but didn’t pull my hand away from the baby.
“As a matter of fact yes you’ve been away from me for almost a whole week and I’m drained from the baby. It doesn’t help that my breasts are starting to leak from making too much milk and it’s starting to hurt my back. But my main problem is that very night I wake up and your gone until morning and now you're leaving for two more days and I can’t come. I know when you give me your magic it lasts for a day or two but if you’re also forgetting I like to cuddle with you and you’re not cuddling me. Let’s not forget my due date is in two months away and after the baby is born it will be sleepless nights for the both of us you know.”
She looked down and I heard her muttering something but I didn’t hear it clearly. “What did you say nightmare?” After a second she looked up to me with tears in her eyes.
“I said that I’m scared roy. What if our child grows to hate me for what I have done in the past? What if we can’t keep it safe and something happens?”
After I pushed my hand on her stomach a little harder and I put my other hand on her face and made her look at me. “Now nightmare you listen to me you are going to be a great mother and I swear that this child will love you and I will protect you and the baby do you hear me?” She looked up at me and smiled and she wrapped her arms around my neck and stood on her hooves tips to get face to face with me. “Hello, moonlight do you need something?”
“A kiss would be nice if you don’t mind.”
I smiled and moved my hands from her face and stomach to her lower back and started to rub it to help with so of the pain. It seemed to work as she let out a happy sigh and she pulled me into a slow and long kiss. Again I felt the baby kick and we break and looked down to her stomach and looked back to each other.
“He’s a feisty one like you roy?”
“He how do you know it’s a he?”
“I just have a feeling it’s going to be a he.”
I smiled and kneeled down and put the side of my head on her stomach and I could hear his heart beat. But I didn’t expect a kick to the top side of my head. I lost my balance and fell on my rear and nightmare started to laugh at me.
“Ha-ha, he’ll just like his father a fighter.”
I rubbed the side of my head from the pain of the kick. “I’m pretty sure he’ll have hooves with how hard that kick was.” She keeps laughing at me and now that I was looked at her stomach and now that I was looking at it I saw it was the size of a small watermelon. I smiled and evil smile and got up and she saw my smile and she knew what that meant.
“Roy don’t you dare if you do you’ll be sleeping with luna or celestia for the next month.”
I slowly started to walk over to her with my smile grow as I got closer and she was backing away. “I’m going to get you nightmare.”
“Roy I swear if you do it your dead!”
Before she could get away I started to tickle her and she was laughing her head off. I made sure to take her down so she wouldn’t fall hard and on the bed and she was kicking around.
“Y-you A-ass ha-ha!”
As soon as those words left her mouth she kicked me in the nuts and I jumped up in pain and fell backward and landed on my head.I laid on the ground holding my boys till the pain left. I look back up to the bed and saw she had her cute anger face on. It’s just something about those puffed up cheek that makes it look cute instead of scary. “Was kicking me there really a necessary nightmare?” she sticks her tongue out at me and folded her arms over her chest and looks away from me. But I knew how to get under her skin and win so of my pride back at the same time. “Well if you’re going to be like that I'm not cuddling you and I'll go cuddle with celestia instead.” She whipped her head in my direction and had a look of anger in her eyes.
“You wouldn’t dare I’m the only one who’s going to cuddle you till and after this baby is born.”
I smirked knowing I won my game and got up and turned like I was going to leave. But the second I turned my back I felt energy cover my body and yank me to the bed at turned me to look at a very scared and anger looking nightmare. But after a second she dropped me on the bed and wrapped her arms around my chest and started to cry. I felt bad and I moved my right hand to her back and started to softly run my hands over her wings. This seemed to help calm her down and she pushed the side of her head into my chest. I was familiar with this but I didn’t help that her horn was right beside my left eye. I didn’t want that near my eye so I moved my hands to her underarms and pulled her up to eyes level. Once she was there I put one hand on her side and used the other to get her a pillow. She saw what I pulled down for her and she lifted her head and I put the pillow under her head and she laid it down on it.
“Thank you, roy.”
“No problem and I'm sorry for what I said I just wanted to play with you. Plus, you know I love to cuddle. But I’ve been training like crazy getting ready for the tournament tomorrow ya know. Besides I need as much power as I can get since I'll be fighting luna’s and celestia’s dad sooner or later. Plus, If I lose we’ll lose our child and I won’t let that happen. “I got out of her arms and sat up and looked at her stomach and she looked at it too and put a hand on it.
“Roy, can you promise the both of us something?”
“Anything nightmare.”
“Promise you’ll win and you’ll always win and come back to all of us.”
I looked at her and she looked back to me and waited for me at an answer. I laid back down and looked her right in the eye and she scouted closer to me and grabbed my right hand and put it on her stomach. She locked eyes with me and I felt the baby kick again. I looked at her stomach and back to her face. “I promise that I'll and make sure that this little guy has his dad around for a long time.” She smiled and I felt the baby kick again and she laughed.
“Well, it seems he’s going to hold you to it roy.”
We both started to laugh but as we laughed I felt a power spike outside our door. It wasn’t very strong almost like a small buff of magic. I stopped laughing and looked at the door and nightmare looked at me.
“Roy what’s wro..”
“Be quiet.” I jumped off the bed and ran over to the door and throw the door open and hit someone before they could run. I looked down and saw. “Ruby, what are you doing here shouldn’t you be in bed by now?”
“No, and I want to know where armor is and I know you know.”
I just looked at her and I heard nightmare get up and I saw her walk up beside me and looked at her. “Did you use your magic just now ruby?”
“Ya why roy?”
“I felt a small spike in power outside the door and I got worried and charged the door ready to kill.” I saw her face go pale and I heard nightmare laugh a little as I helped ruby to her hooves. Now that I was looking at her I saw she was in night pants and a short sleeve shirt. I got an idea and I know by now armor is drunk so it will work. “Armor is out having a drink and should be back soon so just go to his room and wait ok?”
“Ok but he sleeps in a privet room in the barracks what if the other guards stop me?”
I smiled and looked to her. “Tell them roy said touch me and meet your captains and roy’s wrath.” She smiled and thanked me and walked away. I smiled know I just got armor laid but I felt bad for ruby. I remembered what nightmare had told me and I knew that armor wouldn’t be able to satisfice her. I heard a rumbling coming from beside me and I looked to nightmare to see her blushing. “Well looks like someponys hunger um?”
“Yes, we are can we go and get some food roy?”
“Sure we can nightmare.” I took her hand and we started to walk to the kitchen to get her some food. As we walked we talked about what we were going to do after I come back from the griffin kingdom. But then she asked something we never talked about.
“Roy, what are we going to name this little guy?”
“You know that’s a good question nightmare. Let’s think about that as we eat ok?”
“Sure roy but I want night in the name ok?”
“Sure.” So all she wants is to have night in the name so that won’t be too hard. I thought about the name as we entered the kitchen and I started to cook for her a simple soup and grilled chasse sandwich. As I did we talked names she had a few good ones but none of them stood out to me. But after a few more name thought of one I liked. “Hey, nightmare how does blazing night sound to you?” Her face lit up and she smiled as she said the name again.
“I like that name roy blazing night. It sounds like such a strong a name fitting the prince he will be.”
“If he’s like blueblood when he grows up I'll beat him silly.”
“He won’t be like that you and I will make sure of that.”
I finished her food and took it to the table and she fallowed and sat down and eat as I got my guns out and started to check them. After she finished I put my guns on the table and took the plate and bowl and washed them. Once I came back I saw the nightmare was messing with the jackal and was pointing it at herself. “Don’t point that at yourself!” I ran over to her and took the guns away.
“I was just looking at it roy.”
“Well looking at it like that may get yourself killed and our child as well.” She didn’t say anything after I said that and I realized what I said. “Nightmare I’m sorry I didn’t mean to yell at you I’m sorry.”
“No your right I knew them were weapons but I didn’t think that I could hurt us both and I don’t want to hurt our child.”
She started to eat after that and after a few minutes, she finished. I felt bad so I walked over to her and used a hand to raise her head to look at me. I leaned in and gave her a kiss and she wrapped her arms around my neck and pushed her face more into mine. I felt her tongue push against my lips and I open my mouth and let her enter and she was being rough about it. That was unusually for her she usually the shy one when it comes to stuff like this. She pulled back and looked at me and I looked back to her and I saw that her hoody was wet on her chest. “Nightmare did you spill so of the soup on yourself?” She looked down and then back to me with a pained expression which made me worry.
“No, do you remember how I said I’m making too much milk?”
I got the point and I blushed once I saw the spot was growing. “Um, It’s growing nightmare what do we do? I don’t want you to walk back to the room like that and it’s not safe for us to teleport with the baby at this stage.” As I talked I saw her pained expression getting worse and I was starting to panic.
“Ok you have to get me back to the room so here’s what we’re going to do. You’re doing to pick me up and run as quick as you can to the room ok?”
“Ya I can but I need you stretch out so I can get you up ok?”
She pushed the chair back and bent over her and put one arm under her legs and the other around her back making sure not to trap her wings. Once I had her up I used my magic and open the door and I ran out of it. As I ran I would hear nightmare grown or hiss in pain and I knew she was reaching her breaking point. I saw our room coming into view and I again used my magic to open the door and I ran in closing the behind us with a slam. She pointed to the bed and I sat her down on it and I saw the spot now reached down to her upper stomach and that only made me panic more as she was almost crying. “Nightmare look at me I need to know what I can do to help.”
“I-I need to drain some of the milk but a can’t do it by myself. I'll need you to drain it roy so please hurry.”
“Ok, but how am I going to do that nightmare?” I saw anger flash across her face and she grabbed the hoodie and pulled it and be bra off. I saw what must be her milk it was black and her breasts were swollen and a dark purple.
“What did you do when you bite me?”
“I drank your blood but what does that have t..” I got what she meant and I didn’t know about it. She seemed to see my hesitation but she didn’t have it. I was just in arms reach and she grabbed my shirt and pulled my face into her breasts.
“Look you drank my blood so why not my milk. I promise that it’s good so don’t worry about the taste. But please hurry to have them swollen like this really hurts and the longer you wait the more I make.” I looked at her nipple and as a few drops of her milk dripped out. I saw on her right breast my mark and the lower part was red my guess from the swelling but I could see it hurt her so I pushed those thoughts to the back of my mind and used my hand to put her left breast into my mouth. Once my mouth made contact nightmare moved her hands to the back of my head to make sure I didn’t pull back. After I was sure we were in a comfortable passion and I wasn't putting any weight on the baby I started to suck on her breast. After two tries a large amount of her milk flooded my mouth and it tasted like blackberries. I swallowed the mouth full and soon had another then another. Again and again, until she pulled me back and moved her right breast in front of me.
“The left is fine now so please do the right now.”
I did as she asked and I soon started to taste my new favorite drink. Much like the first once I drained her breast and once I was done she pulled my head back and let out a breath of relief. I pushed myself up and into a sitting passion and then an awkward silence took over as I looked at her. She had her eyes closed and leaned against the headboard with her hands on her stomach. I couldn’t look at her without thinking about what I just did. I got out of the bed and covered her up. After that, I turned to leave but she grabbed me hand and I turned and looked at her.
“Roy I know that what I just had you do is going to make things awkward but I couldn’t stand that pain anymore. So can you give me a shirt and can we cuddle I’m tried and I’m sure you are to so let’s get some sleep ok”
I smiled and I knew she really didn’t want to but had to. I took my jacket off and throw it on the chair in the corner. I took my pistol side holsters off and hung them and the closet door handle. I walked over to the dresser and opened the top drew and pulled a red t-shirt out and walked over to the bed and handed it to her. She put it on as I climbed under the covers and once I was settled she scooted closer and started to cuddle with me.
“See roy this is nice right?”
I could feel the foal kicking in her stomach and I smiled at that. “Ya it is nice and I think you right he’s going to be a fighter just feel him kicking.”
“you're telling me roy just image feeling this all day and night long.”
I laughed and she lightly punched my chest. “Good night my moonlight.”
“Good night my prince of darkness.”
With those words, we fell asleep.
(morning)
“Roy.”
I felt someone shaking me and I didn’t want to get up. I could still feel nightmare in my arms so I know it isn’t her. If it were she be happy to lay, there with me all day so I know it isn’t her.
“Roy come on we need to get you ready for the trip to the griffin kingdom.”
I growled and opened my eyes and saw celestia looking at me. She was wearing a golden dress and gloves. I looked at her hair seemed to be a light shade of pink. I untangled my arms from nightmare and got out of bed and looked to nightmare. I smiled down at her and I bent down and kissed her forehead and rubbed her stomach. She smiled in her sleep and I move a pillow in her arms and she started to cuddle with it. I looked back to celestia and she indeed had pink hair. I'll have to ask about that after were out of the room. I used my magic and picked up all of my stuff and we walked out of the room. Once I closed the door I turned to celestia to see her using magic to turn her hair back to normal colors. After she had turned them back she looked at me as I started to get dressed.
“Roy, can I ask you a question?”
I was balancing on one leg as she talked to me. “Sure what do you want to ask?”
“I want to know what is with that armor you had it made so the arms and legs armor is thicker than the chest plate.”
“Oh that well I’ve read about the other races I’m going to fight today and all but the dragons have a habit of cutting off arms or legs if they can’t kill with one attack. So I made my armor so that they have to attack me head on. But now I have a question for you celestia.”
“What would that be roy?”
“Why was your hair pink just now?” She blushed and looked away.
“Well you see when I go into heat my hair turns pink and my hips grow a little more.”
I looked at her hips and saw that she was right her hips were a little bigger than normal. But know that I thought about it luna’s and nightmare’s breast and rears were a little bigger before their heat ended. I finished getting my boots and jacket on and started to walk to the smith’s workshop. “Come on celestia I need to go and get my armor on and get going to the griffin kingdom.” As we walked I felt celestia’s eyes on my back. “If you want to ask something then you can ask you know.”
“Really it’s scary that you can do that you know.”
“Yes, but it’s funny but seriously what do you want to know?”
“Well, I wanted to know if you wanted to tell the nobles about before we left for the tournament?”
I keep walking as she talked and I gave it so serious thought about that. “I think it is best but it can wait till we get back. So both armor and I will be guarding nightmare after we tell them.”
“I see your point in that but there are still things that worry me.”
I stopped and looked back to her and saw a worried look on her face. “What has you so worried celestia is something wrong?” She nodded a yes and I started to think about not going to the fight.
“Many nobles wish to have you and nightmare and your child banished. I have told them time and time again that you both are safe to be around but they still wish for you to be banished.”
“Ok celestia, I’m going to say this once if anyone of those noble’s touch nightmare I will kill them all and devour their souls.” After I said that I turned and started to walk again and I heard her run up beside me.
“Roy I know you want to protect them but you’d be killing a third of the city and the other two-thirds and scared to death of you after what you did to the guards and blueblood. Or are you just trying to make up for losing sears and your other child?”
I stopped and whipped my head around and gave her a death stare and she jumped back just know realizing what she said. I let out a feral growl and turned my back on her before she could say anything and I use my magic to teleport to the smith’s work workshop. I walked in and I saw the smith working on a chest plate for a royal guard set. He was a well-built earth pony with brown fur and a black and blue mane. “Hey, iron heart is my armor ready?” He looked up from his work and smiled at me.
“Yes, roy it’s in the back of storage room feel free to go and put it on.”
“Thank iron heart.” I walked in the back into the storage room and saw my armor and it looked just like the armor I saw in the show a full set of black plate armor and a blood red cape. I walked over and took my jacket and gun off and started to put my armor on. As I got the pants on I heard someone open the door to the smith shop then I heard iron’s voice.
“Princess, are you looking for roy?”
“Yes, iron heart is he still here?”
“Yes, your highness he’s in the storage room putting his armor on.”
“Thank you, iron heart.”
I heard her start to make her way to me but I didn’t want to see her so I used my magic to lock the door from the outside and it will only unlock after I leave the room. After I was sure she couldn’t get in started to put on my chest plate. Once I had the straps in place I heard the door knob rattle and her voice come through the door.
“Roy let me in we need to talk. I know what I said crossed a line and I’m sorry so please let me in so we can talk about it.”
I ignored her and keep putting on the armor and once I was done I put my saber and guns plus six clips for each on my side and I looked at myself and then I heard her voice again but this time she sounded desperate need in her voice.
“Roy please I can’t do it again I can’t bear the thought of being alone again so please open the door and let me apology to you.”
I could hear the regret in her voice and I didn’t forgive her but I think I best to at least look at her. I put the cape on and walked to the door. I opened it to see celestia standing on the other side of the door with a pained face. “Celestia please get out of my way I have to find a way to the griffin kingdom.” I saw that iron heart was no longer in the room bet I couldn’t focus on the for long as celestia was still in front of me. But she surprised me when she jumped up and wrapped me in a bone breaking hug and put her head on my chest plate.
“I’m sorry roy!”
She all but yelled her sorry and I felt a pinch of pain in my heart. I felt guilty so I moved my right hand the back of her head though I don’t think my gauntlet feels good playing with her head. We stayed like this for a few minutes as she calmed down enough to look at me and I saw that her eyes were red and puffy. I wrapped my arms around her in a hug and she did as well not a second later. After she calmed down I pulled back and looked at her and she seemed to have calmed down. I smiled and kissed her on the forehead and made her smile and let out a soft smile and looked at me and she got a sly smile.
“Of my roy, you look very nice I that armor. I don’t know why but you always look good in black I wonder how you’d looking a wedding tux?”
“You’ll never see me in a tux in a wedding. For many in my world, they are married in their battle armor. So I’m glad I look good in but as for now we need to get going to the griffin kingdom.”
“Yes, your right I have a carriage waiting for us to come and go to the griffin kingdom.”
“Alright let’s get going than sunshine let's get moving.” She blushed at my nickname for her and started to play with her fingers nervous smile. I smiled and grabbed one of her hands and she looked at my face and saw my smile. She keeps the blush but smiled and looked back to the door.
“Iron heart left to get some more metal if you wanted to know where he was.”
“I did wonder but there are more important issues to deal with now how are we going to tell the nobles about you all being in my herd without them fracking out?” We thought about this as we walked out of the workshop and started to walk to the throne room to say goodbye to luna. As we walked closer the throne I heard yelling and I looked to celestia and she as looking at me and we both looked back down the hall and she started to run down the hall. We soon came up to the throne room doors and saw the guards holding down gold rush and his wife and their daughter was with a guard and her dress torn and she was crying. Celestia walked into the throne room to talk to luna to see what happened. I looked at gold rush and sweet wine and walked over to them and kneeled down to them. "What did you do this time?"
It turns out that gold rush and sweet wine had tried to make Luna let sweet tea in my herd. At as this second me and Celestia were in and carriage being pulled by two pegasi. For the last hour, Celestia has been asleep and I've been reading a book about alicorn pregnancy an alicorn is only pregnant for five months. Because of the high level of magic, both parents must have the child will develop quickly. This is why nightmare has had such a hard time when I’m gone the baby developing inside her it growing at a very fast rate to my and her power high magic levels. After a few minutes of my thinking, I heard a loud bang sound ring out in the air. I dropped my book and pulled my guns from my sides and aimed them at the door. I saw Celestia jump and wake up and grabbed a sword she brought to protect herself with.
"Roy, what happened are we under attack?"
" No, if we were I'd would have felt a power source coming near us and the only ones I feel is the guards." Two more loud booms soon sounded out. I moved to one of the windows and opened it and saw fireworks going off over the city. Then the guards spoke through a small window behind me.
"Sir. Roy, we're almost to the area do you want us to set down here or at the castle?"
"Here is fine but once were down I want you two with her until I get back do you understand?"
"Yes, sir. Roy, we will."
The window closed and we started to fly down and once we touched down to the ground. I bent down and picked the book up and put it in a small box in the carriage. one of the guards opened the door for us and I help Celestia out of the carriage. "Thank you, guard." I saw a griffin walking over to us he was in armor so I guess he’s a guard.
"Hello, sir. Roy and your highness Celestia welcome to our kingdom. I will be your guide to the fighting arena to prepare for the battle and if you win today you will have a feast in your honor tonight. If you win tomorrows battle the hand of the princess in marriage and two-hundred pounds of steel."
"I thank you for your help, Sir." I left with the guard and Celestia left with her guards as we headed for the fighting arena. As we walked many of the citizens would stop and stare at me in wonder and curiosity. Some of the children even walked up to me and try and touch my armor but their parents would pull them back to them. It stayed like that till we arrived at what I believe was a coliseum. But as we walked I saw that the female griffins were In rags like rose wear when I first saved her from silver wing. Once we were Inside I saw many different races some I have never seen before. There were even dragons here as well. One stood out he also had a large sword on his back. I smiled thinking I was going to have some fun after all. I was told to go and wait in a room for my kingdoms fighters and wait. There was seats in the room so I sat there and waited. I looked to the back of the room and show a gate on the back wall. “Guess that’s where we leave from.”
"Hey what is that thing over there?"
I could hear a rough voice say as I looked to my left. I turned my head I saw a group of dog-like people walking into the room and over to me. I placed my hand on one of my pistols and waited to see what they wanted. They were in front of me I saw that one was in better armor than the rest.
"What are you, creature? Which kingdom do you fight for?"
"My kingdom is Equestria and fighting me is a death sentence. So you better run why you have the chance." I smiled at the one in better armor angry look.
"Are you calling us weak!?"
As he spoke I tighten the grip on my pistol and waited to see what would happen.
"Rough edge stop now!"
I heard a female voice say behind them. I stood and saw another of their kind walk over to us.
"But my queen he has insulted my honor."
"You'll meet him on the battlefield wait till then to settle this with him their rough edge."
The dog backed off and left the ones with him left with him. I let my gun grip go and I looked I closed my eyes and waited. After half an hour I voice started to sound out.
“Welcome to the ten annual griffin king tournament. This year we have all six kingdoms are competing in the tournament but one has chosen to send only one fighter. Ether this fighter is brave or does this fighter death wish. But that is to be seen so without farther wait here are our fighters!”
The gate opened and I saw the other fighters and their king or queen were above their gate so I thought about making a grand entrance. I started to use my magic and I walked out of the gate.
Celestia pov
I watched and Roy left with the griffin and I walked to the area that the royalty was to meet then move to their seats. I walked into the throne room and I saw the diamond dog queen, The minotaur king, The dragon overlord, golden beck and deer king. I didn’t want to talk to any of them I turned and was about to walk out but gold beck called out my name.
“Princess Celestia, you’re here does that mean Roy is fighting?”
I could hear something in his voice and knew what is was hate. He hated Roy for blocking his path to my and luna’s thrones and land. But I was on his land I I had to be nice even if I didn’t like him. I looked back to see all of the other royalty looking at me. “Hello, King golden beck he and may I ask how’s your son been?” I got some joy out of his angry face but this seemed to cause confusion among the other royals. The queen of the diamond dogs walked over to us.
“Princess celestia why is king golden beck angry?”
I looked at her and smiled. “Let me ask you something have you heard any of who destroyed the bandits along both our boards? “ “No, but I wish to thank them many of my towns were going hungry because of them. But are you saying you know who did It? If you do please tell me and I wish to knight them for their great deed.”
I laughed a little and looked at her. “Queen Sapphire I mean then I know who the stallion is and he is the stallion of are herd his name is roy. My captain helped by using defense magic as well.” To say shock was on all of that was on her face and the others as well would be an understatement.
“Well why that’s nice but that doesn’t answer why the griffin king is mad now does it?”
“Oh that, well you see his son came and demanded my sister's hand in marriage."
“That’s nice for you princess but how many fighters did he bring?”
I smiled on the inside and looked at them with my poker face. “Just himself and we will win so you all know.” After I said that I left the room before any of them could respond. I walked to the overlook that was meant for me and I took my seat. My guards stood at the door ready to act if needed. The announcer started to speak but I didn’t care I just wanted to see roy tear them apart. But my attention was drawn to the announcer when he said roy had a death wish. “Oh, I can’t wait to see roy rip them apart in front of you all.” Soon the fools that are going to fight roy came out of their gates under their rulers. But roy didn’t I stood and walked to the end of my overlook and I saw shadows flowing out of the gate. Soon roy’s foot touched the ground outside the gate but the shadows keep the gate dark but roy stepped out of them and I saw her was making his eyes glow red like he does when he was mad. Shadow flowed off his body and he raised his arm and throw it back down and a massive blast of air shot out in all direction. The citizens in the stands felt the power and were amazed at the power he had from one swing of his arm. Many of the fighters were pushed back and some were thrown back the ones that didn’t get pushed back or thrown back didn’t look scared. There were only four of them out of all of them. I looked at the rulers and I saw them looking at roy in shock and amazement.
Roy pov
I used my magic to create shadows around my body and walked out of the gate and I had my eyes glowing red. I put a large amount of power and swung it down and pushed and through some fighters back. I removed my gauntlets and put my gloves on and looked at the now scared fighters. I pulled them down and I shot them all an evil smile and started to walk over to the middle of the arena. Once I was in the middle of the arena I saw there were five other who were smiling as well one of them was that dragon I saw earlier. I looked at the announcer and I could see him jump in fear and my smile grow. “Hey, you going to start this thing or do I have to come and make you?”
“Um, Right, Sir. this is the first day so you need a kill count of one hundred to advance to tomorrow’s final fight for the title of champion. Now begin!” One the words left his mouth I charged the nears fighter and that happened to be a dragon a little bigger than me. I grabbed his head and slammed his head into the ground and caved in his skull. I had to put a lot of force into it because a dragon’s skull is harder than a diamond. I let his head go and as I stood his blood followed my hand and all the fighters saw this and backed up in fear but not the five I picked out. Once all of his blood was absorbed I looked up and looked at the fighters and crowd who looked confused. I smiled and thought I could use this to scare the kings and queens. “I bet many of you are wondering what I just did right?” The dragon from earlier stepped forward and looked at me.
“Yes, I would like to know.”
“Simple I can absorb the blood from the emery I kill and it makes me stronger. But I can absorb blood around me so the kills made today will only make me stronger.” He smiled and drew his sword and turned and killed a diamond dog.
“Then get as much blood as you can Sir. roy.”
“Good luck fighter.” Once I said the bloodbath began. All the fighter drew them and started to fight. I pulled my pistols and started to shot the fighters in the head. After five minutes I used all the clips I had killed fifty fighters and I started to use my wires to cut them apart. My wires first victim came in the form of a griffin as he tried to dive bombed me. I wrapped my wires around his and pulled my arm back and cut him into a dozen pieces. I turned around and I saw the dog I meet earlier and he had a group of thirty dogs around him. I smiled and charged them and once I was close I wrapped my wires around the dogs around and pulled my arm and ripped them apart. “That brings my kill count to eighty-two so rough edge your number eighty-three.” He panicked and he drew his sword and started to swing his sword widely. I smiled and drew my sword a lunged for word when one of his swings was too wide and I stabbed him throw the neck and blood spread out and covered my chest and arms. I absorbed the blood I just shed and I could feel myself getting stronger. I looked back up to celestia and I saw her looking at me and I could see that her hair had turned back to pink and she was blushing. I need to end this and go deal with her heat.
“Die you animal!”
I turned back around and a group of ten griffins was above me. I pulled my sword out of edges neck and time seemed to slow down. I turned and once one was in range I cut his throat out and slashed the one behind him across the stomach. I slide on my feet the spun the sword and when three more were close I cut all three of the throats open. I spun and used my wires to cut the last five into five pieces. I whipped my head to see a very angry looking Silver wing and golden beak. But beside them was a griffines looking at me with a blush and a small smile. She was wearing a bright red dress but unlike her father and brother, she had white feathers and wings. Her head feather ended with a bright blue and I looked at her eyes and they were a light red like mine normally are. As I looked at her I saw seven deer running at me and I decided to show off some. I put my sword away and got into a CQC stance and once they were close I throw a punch into the chest plate of the head deer. The armor was like paper and he was sent back into a wall killing him on impact. I straighten my hands and plunged them into the chest of two of the deer and used their body’s to block an incoming attack from the other four. I kicked one I the law forcing his head up breaking his neck and making him chock on his own blood. I throw the other two off and I grabbed a spear from off the ground and speared two of the three left. I looked to the lone deer and I saw that his pants becoming wet. He had pissed himself so I was going to make it quick. I pulled the spear out of the two deer and I started to walk over to him. I was in front of him and he was shaking in fear. “Your number one-hundred sorry about this but I'll make it quick.” After I said that I stabbed his through the heart and killed him quickly.
“There you have it is the first fighter to make it to a hundred kill and it the black knight of equestria. Sir. knight, please return to you gate and your guide will take you to your room. But since there were only there can only be four more fighters to make it to the final round.” I looked at celestia and she was smiling and ran out of her overlook. I then looked at the griffin king and prince. I saw the princess was up and jumping for joy for my victory. She left there overlook as well and once she was gone I flipped off the king and prince and I guess they knew what it meant because the king had his hand on his sword handle. I lowered my hand and left the battlefield but not before absorbing the blood of the dead fighters I can get the rest later. I walked to my gate and it opened and Celestia and the princess were there. Once I was inside the gate closed and Celestia all but tackled me into the gate and planted her lips on mine. I pushed her off and looked at the guards and princess to see their mouths open and eyes wide. “If you guards say one word I'll feed you to my black hound like I did to that bastard who tried to hurt my little girl.” They nodded and ran out of the room.
“Um, hello sir. roy but can I speak to you?”
I looked at the griffines and I saw her blush as she looked at us. I pushed the over happy mare off of me and looked at her. “Um, yes your highness.”
“Oh, please call me weather Sir. Roy.”
“Every well weather what can I do for you today?”
“I want to say I hope you win my hand you’re the strongest fight and I can see you’re a kind soul. I saw that you killed all of those fighters on impact from your attack at one suffered. I'll have to have a sparring match with you sometime soon.”
I smiled and got off the gate and walked over to her. I saw that she only came up to my chest and she had to look up to me. I removed my glove on held out my hand and she took and smiled up at me. Once that was done she left and I walked over to Celestia and once I was close again she had her lips on mine. But now that it was the two I started to make out with her. After a few minutes, she pulled back and but her forehead on mine.
“You were amazing out there Roy and I watched the king and his son. They watched as you keep winning against the others and they were angry at that and so you know I wasn’t the only one watching you. Many of the griffines were looking at you with wanting looks. Too bad you're all mine tonight and don’t worry I had all of your stuff moved to my room. So let's go have some fun be for were called to dinner tonight ok.”
I smiled and picked her up and I saw her horn come to life and she teleported us. We appeared in a large room with a large bed and om my left was a walking closet. I looked to my right and saw the bathroom but I saw pulled from my looking and into another kiss. I could tell she wanted to get to the main event and I was more than happy to give her what she wanted. I pulled back and she followed but she lost my lips and she looked up at me with puppy dog eyes. “Don’t worry you love this Celestia.” I laid her down on the bed and I started to take off her crown and neckless. Once I had them off I stood and started to take my armor off. As I got the cape and chest plate I saw Celestia get off the bed and walked over to me and started to pull the shirt I had under the armor off. After she had the shirt off I took my sword and guns off and used my magic to place them on the nightstand beside the bed.
“Come on Roy I can’t wait much longer.”
She spoke with desperation and I knew she was getting close to her breaking point. I moved to my leg armor and one I had them off she was ready to rip my pants off but I stopped her and took the pants off and I was left in my boxers. I looked at Celestia and she was trying to get the zipper on the back of her dress. I saw a chance to make her feel better. I walked up behind her and wrapped my arms around her and started to play with her breast. Her breath caught in her throat but she soon started to moan as I started to play with her nipples.
“Roy, if you stop my father will be the least of your worries.”
I smiled and pinched the very top of them and she bit her lip to stop herself from screaming. I used my height to my advantage and started to nipple on her left ear. She was now moaning lowly and was using her hands to push my hands harder into her breast. I was starting to get hard from her moans and my erection was pushing into her soft rump. I fingered now would be the best to start. I let her ear go and her breast as well but she grabbed my hand and forced them back. She looked at me and had a dangerous look in her eyes as she looked at me. “I told you not to stop.”
She growled the words out and now for the first time since I came to this world, I felt fear. I first myself start to soften and she felt it as well and started to make my hands play with her breast again. After a few seconds, I was back to being hard and she purred at the feeling of my erection. I was not liking the feeling of being used so I fired up my magic and covered her body with it. I moved my hands back and looked at her as she tried to break the control I had over her. I walked up to her and turned her to look at me. I saw in her eye a hint of fear but that was overshadowed with her lust. I raised an eyebrow at that and I put a hand on her hip to see what would happen. She started to shake from the contact and I could see the lust in her eyes growing. I see me playing with her only made it worse for her. I moved my hand back and used my used my magic and pulled down her zipper. Then released her from my magic hold and she tackled me onto the bed.
“You better get this dress off me and buck my brains out.”
I didn’t need to be told twice. I grabbed her shoulder straps and pulled her dress down and saw she wasn’t wearing a bra. Her white fur stops at two dark light pink. I moved off the bed and pulled the dress the rest of the way off. She wasn’t wearing panties either and like I did with nightmare I spread her legs and looked at her flower. She lower lips were spread and I could see she had had a healthy pink. I moved one hand to spread them and her fluids started to flow out of her. “Wow, Celestia did you get like this from watching me fight?” I looked up to her face but her breast were in the way but I could hear the lust in her response.
“Y-yes I-I loved the sight of you fighting out there. I’ve always love the e-excitement of battle and seeing you like that out the I loved it.” After she fished I pulled myself forward and tasted her fluids. I opened my mouth and slide my tongue up her slit. She moaned as I did and she closed her legs around my head and pushed my tongue deeper into her flower. I desisted to give her what she wanted and I to get into a rhythm of running my tongue up and down her lower lips and leak more of her fluids. She tasted like the fiery sunflower wine we have at dinner. After a few minutes, she tightened the grip on my head and she screamed. As she did my mouth filled with her fluids and I drank it down. Just for good measure I started to lick her clit and sent her over the edge again. After that, her legs lose the strength and I could pull my head free. I stood and looked at her face. I saw that the lust in her eyes was gone and she was out cold. “Well, looks like I’m getting a cold shower.” I walked over to the door and locked it and then walked to the bathroom and walked in and turned on the cold water.
Ten minutes later
I walked out of the bathroom in a towel and I saw Celestia had woken up and was trying to stand but couldn’t. I walked up behind her and put my hands on her sides and helped to steady her. “Well, I guess I should not have made you cum like that. Too bad you passed out before the real fun started.” I looked down to her and I saw that she had a guilty look on her face and her ears flatted on her head. I smiled and tighten my grip on her grip and put my head on top of her head. “Hey don’t worry about your better now so don’t worry about it.” She used me as support and
“But I’m the only one who got any pleasure out of it that’s not fair to y…”
I stopped her yelling with a kiss and she hit to my chest but stopped after a minute. She pushed into my kiss and wrapped her arms around me. Once I was sure she was happy I pulled back and stood back to my full height and I pushed her head into my chest. “Feel better now sunshine.” I started to rub her wings and back and she smiled.
“Not really but I can fix the tonight but for now we need to get ready for dinner so will start soon.”
“Right so do you want to get a shower or do you just want to get dressed and go?”
“Ok.” After I helped her get dressed in a white dress and I sat her back on the bed and I got dressed and back into my armor. I put my sword and guns back on my waist. I may not have any more ammo but I don’t want them stolen. Celestia could stand now and just in time. A knock came from the door and a guard spoke.
“Your highness, Sir Roy dinner is ready if you are ready.”
“Yes, my little pony we will be out in a moment.”
She stood and walked over to me and we walked out of the room and saw two griffin guards waiting. “Ok, my friends please laid the way.” They nodded and started to lead the way and we followed. As we walked I saw that the male griffins were better dressed than the females. The females were in shaggy clothes and some were in rags like in the streets. I felt my blood start to boil but I would deal with this after I win the last battle. We entered the dining room and I saw the king and his kids sitting at a head of the table in front of four other tables. Fair weather waved to me and I waved back. Her father saw me and got an angry look on his face and I smirked and walked up to them. I ignored the king and prince and looked at fair weather. “Hello, weather how are you doing this evening?”
“I’m fine Sir. Roy, how are you doing this evening?”
“I’m fine weather and if you don’t mind me asking which table are me and my princess sitting at?” she laughed a little and looked at me then to Celestia’s around my own. She keeps her smile but I could see jealousy in her eyes.
“Your table is right in front of me.”
“Thank you miss weather.” We turned and walked back to the table and I pulled Celestia’s seat out for her. She sat down and I sat beside her and we waited for the other fighters and their rulers. We didn’t have to wait long soon a minotaur with a crown on his head and fancy rob walk in and a bigger minotaur with a black fur and a large battle ax on his back walk in walking in and taking a seat at the table beside us. After they came the dragons The large dragon I saw earlier was a smaller light blue with a staff with a red gem on the top and seat behind us. Next was the female dog I saw a male dog walking with light gray fur and he had two daggers they sat behind the minotaurs. That was the last of us to come in was a griffin with light brown fur and full white head feathers and he walked up and sat next to weather. He looked at her with a smug smile and stared at her chest. I didn’t like that and I was about to stand and say something but the king stood and started to speak.
“Hello, my fellow rulers and their champions since your sitting here you’ve proven your strength and are moving on to the final battle. Now I would ask each of the fighters to stand and give their name. We will start with the first champion to get one-hundred kills. If the black knight will start us off.”
I smirked hearing the anger in his voice and I stood and all eyes looked to me. “I’m roy and I must say I look forward to the coming battle. Oh and griffin fighter I think the princess would like it if you stopped staring at her chest.” After I said that the kings and queens looked to the griffin in question. He looked at me in anger I called him out on him being a pervert and stood and gripped a sword at his side but I held up a hand to stop him. “Now now you and I both know we can’t fight here and even if we did you’d lose.” I smiled and I watched as his face turn red in anger. I looked like he was about to drew his sword but weather spoke up.
“Sir Roy is right I would like that and for you to sit away from me flame.”
He looked at her in anger and raised a hand to hit her. Once his hand started to fall I jumped from my seat and grabbed his arm and head and slammed his face into the table and twist his arm around almost breaking it. He turned his head to look at me and I stared death at him. “I'm only saying this once flame you ever try something like that again with me in the room I'll kill you and you know I can.” I look to weather to see her smiling but her father had drawn his sword and was looking at me.
“Ok animal you let him go and you get to live.”
Before I could speak the minotaur king stood and spoke.
“Do not try griffin king a warrior like him is very rare and I want to see him fight again!”
the other rulers stood and said the same thing they all wanted to fight me and if he stopped that there would be war. I looked back and Celestia was just as surprised as I was. I smiled and looked back to the king and saw he was sweating and put the sword away and I let go of the fighter. “Like I told silver do it again I'll cut off the arm off.” His and weathers eyes went wide and I could fell the eyes on my back. I heard a female voice speak up behind me.
“So you were the one to cut off his arm Sir Roy?”
I turned and saw the smaller dragon standing behind me I turned and looked at her. “Yes I am he came to try and take my head mare and he fought me and left his guard down and I cut his arm off.” She smiled and looked me over and smiled as she did. She took a step forward and put a hand on my chest plate and I saw celestia’s poker face crack.
“Well, a strong fighter is welcome to my land. Feel free to come and visit if you win tomorrow.”
She stepped back and walked back to her seat and I walked back to my seat. After that, the other fighters said their name but I didn’t listen to me and the griffin keep our eyes locked. But soon his turn came up and he stood.
“I’m the griffin kingdom’s fighter flame wall and I will win so you all better run because you don’t want any of this.”
I saw that the other fighters were looking at him with hate. I smirked knowing I could have so fun and payback. “I don’t think anybody does flame so maybe you should learn to be happy alone.” All but him and the royal males started to laugh. I looked at his face and he picked up a knife beside his plate and thrown it at me. I was going to use my magic to catch it but Celestia caught it with hers and throw it back at him stabbing it into the wall beside his head. We all looked at her and she had a cold look on her face.
“Try to hurt my stallion again and I will level this whole nation you got that?”
As she spoke the room got colder and I saw the fighters shaking in fear and I could tell they were very scared of her. I walked over to her and put a hand on her shoulder and she looked at me and I shook my head and she narrowed her eye. I narrowed my eyes and they started to glow red. “Celestia I could have stopped the knife myself but thanks for the help but let me handle the fighting here ok?” She looked into my eyes and then to the others in the room and closed her eyes and let out a sigh.
“Ok, Roy but if he tries that again I want you to beat him silly.”
“Ok but for now I think it best that we have dinner. What say you king golden beak?”
“Y-yes let's eat.”
But once he clapped his hands and a group of female griffins in rags walked out of a door to the side of the room carrying food. I saw some were looking at the food and they seemed hungry I felt anger as I looked at this and I looked to Celestia and she didn’t look happy either. A young griffines put a plate of fruit and fish in front of us and I wanted to do something to help them and I got an idea. I used my magic and created a note with my magic. Before she pulled her hand back I move my hand like I was going to pick up a fork and put the note in her hand and looked into her eyes. She looked scared but I smiled and waved her off. Once she reads the note she’ll know I'll help her and the other female griffins. The message on the note was that I was going to win and I would change this kingdom for the better and to hang on for a little longer help is here. She walked back and throw the door and we ate and left the dining room. Once we were in our room Celestia spoke.
“Roy what ae you doing I saw you use your magic and then I saw you hand her that note. What are you planning to do roy?”
I looked around the room and I saw that everything seemed normal and I didn’t feel a power source besides Celestia but I had a bad feeling. I looked back to Celestia and I felt a power spike outside our door and I whipped around and drew my sword as our door was kicked in and an arrow was shot at Celestia. I used my sword and cut the arrow in the air and I saw two griffins and I used my magic to grab them and pull them into the room. They were in front of us and they looked scared and I took the crossbow and swords they had and looked back to them. “Ok either of you want to tell me which one of them sent you after us the king or flame?”
“It was Sir. Wall he said he’d kill our families if we didn’t kill you.”
I gritted my teeth and Celestia put her hand on my hand and lowered it lowering them as well. She looked at them and smiled as she looked at them. “I understand why you did this and I do not blame you. But I have a question for you two if I may ask.”
They looked at each other and the back to Celestia and nodded.
“Ok, what if you and your families come back to canterlot with us and become guards for roy?”
I looked at her and so did the guards. I dropped them and I pulled Celestia aside and started to whisper. “Celestia what are you doing they just tried to kill use. Trust me I know what it’s like to want to protect your family but can we trust them?”
“I think we can and you’re going to be the next king of equestria so you’ll need a guard dental like I and luna have. Plus, if we can get more griffin on are side it will help both them and your children think of them the extra protection for Rose and your unborn child.”
I stopped and I was lost in thought. She was right I would have more protection for them and I was going to be king and that scared me. I looked back to her and she was smiling and I let out a heavy sigh and looked back to the griffins and walked back over to them. “Ok here’s the deal once I kill Flame wall you can pick to come with us but I want something before that.” They looked at each of us and back to me.
“What do you want Sir Roy?”
“Information Why are the griffines dressed so badly and why do the once in the castle look so bad and hungry?”
“Well, the prince and king think the females of our kingdom are below the males and say there here to be sevenths and nothing more. But why are you asking about that Sir Roy?”
“I want to help them.” They looked shocked and just looked at me. “Before I even came to this world I always held people who hurt woman and children or own slave in the highest contempt. When crimes like that come to play I show no mercy like I did with the fighters. So I'll make a deal with you two and any other guards you trust not to tell and help me free them after the final fight then you and all of them are free to come with us back to equestria deal.” They didn’t even think about it as the both agreed.
“So you just want us to help you with getting them and get them to your country but what about the ones left behind?”
I smiled and looked at them. “Oh, that I’m going to kill the king and put princess Fair weather on the throne so the female will be on top.” They looked shocked and even Celestia looked amazed at what I was saying.
“So you’ve planned to win and put her on the throne. But what about your right to her hand in marriage?”
“I already have three mares I love with all my heart so I can’t marry her. But I can use the part of the tournament to my advantage.” Celestia walked up behind me and looked at me.
“What are you going to do Roy?” I looked back to her and smiled and put a hand on her side. “You’ll have to wait and see but trust me you’ll love it.” I looked back to the griffins to see the looking at us in slit wonder. “Well, if you two are done shaking in fear let me help you up.” I moved both hands to them and they looked at them then grabbed them and I pulled them up. “Alright then so please get going.” They turned to leave but I remembered I didn’t ask their names. “Wait for a second.” They stopped and looked back at me.
“Do you need something else?”
“Yes, I would like to know your names.” They seemed to be surprised that I wanted to know their names but soon smiled.
“I’m cloudy night.”
The one on the right said.
“I’m Crimson blade.”
The one on the left said and I smiled and looked at them and they smiled as well. They turned and walked away and I turned and walked back into the room. As I walked in a saw Celestia stretching her wings and they were a good four feet wide and I looked at her back muscles to see they were almost as big as mine back just a half a size smaller. Then I wondered something. If I got magic from their blood could I get my own pair of wings? "Hey, Alucard are you there?” After a moment of silence, I heard his voice.
“What’s up partner?”
“I was wondering could I get a pair of wings since they all had wings and I drank their blood so can’t I grow a pair.”
“Ha-ha So you wish to have wings wish to fly do you?”
“Yes I think it would be using full and I could fly with rose and my son if he has wings. Plus, it looks like it’s fun to fly.”
“Ha-ha yes it is possible but it’s going to hurt like hell so get your armor off and brass yourself.”
I started to take my armor off and once I had my chest and arm armor off Celestia wrapped her arms around me. “Roy I was thinking I still owe you for what you did earlier so why don’t I..”
Before she could finish I felt a sharp pain from two spots and I screamed in pain and fell to the ground. Celestia fell to the ground with me and was trying to find what was wrong with me.
“Roy what’s wrong?!”
I couldn’t speak out of pain and I was gripping my fist so tight it drew blood. She put me on my back and that made the pain worse. I pulled her away and got on my stomach and I heard her gasp. After that gasp, I felt two large wings spring out of my back and shoot open. I laid on the ground after that and I felt Celestia put her hand on my back. I looked at her and saw a very worried face.
“Roy, what just happened to you?”
I looked at the wings and I saw two black wings with A red edge along the wings and they were a little bigger than her wings. They were Four and a half feet long and I tried to get up but she stopped me.
“Don’t try to get up and how’d you grow wings, Roy?”
I looked at her and her face was one of anger and unspoken rage.
“Roy, did you drink somepony’s blood after we got here?’’
I pushed myself up and looked at her and I saw her face was screwed up in anger. I started to stand but I was a little of balance because of my new wings. I managed to stand and I opened my wings to their fully I gave a few strong flaps and I slowly started to get off the ground but I felt due to my inexperience. I landed on my feet and looked at Celestia and she still looked mad. I sighed and looked her in the eyes. “Uh, now I haven’t I was thinking if I could get magic from blood with not wings. So I asked my other half if there was a way to use the blood I got to give me some wing and well you saw what happen.” She seemed surprised but happy as well. She walked over to me and started to examine my wings and looking at my feathers.
“Roy you know your just full of surprises you know that?”
“Ya, but now I need to know how to use these things. But I think we have a bigger problem to deal with.” She looked at me with a worried face. “What is that Roy?”
“My armor wasn’t made for someone with wings.” Her worried look now looked panicked. “Celestia calms down you know their weapons can’t kill me so don’t worry that much.” She looked at me now very anger. Shit, I forgot she said when she’s in heat she gets annoyed quickly.
“Don’t worry? Don’t worry! I’m worried about you Roy. I know they can’t kill you. but I bet you can still feel the pain don’t you?”
She spoke in a tone of knowing at the end and I bit my tongue and looked away from her.
“I knew it that power of yours has its drawbacks! You can live through attacks mean to kill but you still feel the pain!”
I started to back away from her and she would follow me. “Celestia please calm down please I can take the pain if it comes.” I shouldn't have said that. Her wings shot out and she started to stomp with ever step she took. I show the bedroom door was still open and I took advantage of that. I used my magic to make a bright flash and made a run for the door. I knew I could take her in a fight but I did want to fight her. I looked back and I saw her trying to clear her eye and I felt bad but I had to. I closed the door and started to run down the hall and I heard my door open and I ran faster. I heard her say something but I didn’t understand what she said as I keep running. I didn’t hear her chasing me and I slowed down and looked behind me and indeed she wasn’t there. I stopped and looked around and I saw that I was in a large hallway and at has and end with a wooden door or a left turn. But I heard crying behind a large wooden door. I looked down and show I still had my sword so I looked to the door and walked over to it. As I got closer I heard the crying getting stronger and louder. I closed my eye and tried to feel for how many energy sources were around me. I only felt one and it was in front of me. I put a hand out and knocked on the door and waited.
“Who is at my door at this hour?”
I couldn’t make who the voice belonged to but it sounded familiar. After a moment the door opened and I was a red eyed Fair weather in a light blue nightgown. She looked shocked that I was here but after a second she started to cry again and jumped up and throw her arms around my neck.
“You're alive!”
I throw my arm around her and held her up for a second then I put her lion paws back on the ground and I stood back up and she let go. I looked back down to her and I saw her smiling as she looked at me. But I wanted to know what she meant. “Weather what did you mean I’m still alive?” She lost her smile and she looked down to the ground.
“Flame wall said he had you killed and that I was his and now no one could take the crown from him.”
I felt rage build but I held it back and looked at her with a smile. I put a hand on her head and ran it back over her head feathers in a soothing manner. She sighed and put her hand on mine and pulled it down to her cheek and looked at me. She blushed now realizing I was shirtless and she looked behind me and gasped. I looked back and one on was there I felt her let go of my hand and before I could turn around I felt her touch my wing. It felt like I had pads on and but I could feel her touching my feathers.
“Roy how and where you’d get wings?”
Before I could answer I heard Celestia’s voice and she didn’t sound happy if her yelling was anything to go by.
“Roy when I find you you’ll cry for a year!”
I was starting to get worried but Weather both saved and doomed me. One as I was now safe from a goddess rage. But if she finds me here she’ll destroy me and this kingdom. She grabbed my arm and pulled me into her room and shut and locked the door. She stood there until we couldn’t hear The enraged sun goddess anymore. “Wow, that was close she almost got me. I really don’t want to die today I haven’t even seen my son’s face yet.” As I talked weather had turned and was smiling but once she heard I had a son on the way her smile dropped and she looked back to the door. She then looked back to me and walked over and since I was sitting on the ground she held and hand out to me and helped me up. Once I was up I looked down at her and now could see that her body had some nice craves. I looked at her breast and saw they weren’t as big as Celestia or nightmares but they were perky. I could fell something happening to my wings and I looked back and saw them straitening. I looked back to her and I saw that she was looking at my wings and was blushing.
“Um, Roy do you know what it means when your wings do that?”
I looked at her and I saw her blushed only got darker when I shook my head no.
“Um, well you see when a male with wings gets excited their wings will straighten out and it means they well.”
I looked at her face and body language and I Knew what she meant. “Oh, you mean when a male with wings thinks a girl is hot their wings straighten?”
“Hot? You think I’m hot?”
It was my turned to blush and she keeps blushing too. I couldn’t look her in the eyes but I had to answer her. “Well yes you are really beautiful and I do like being around you but.” She put a hand on my chest and locked eyes with me.
“But what Roy?”
I bit my lip and looked into her eyes I sighed and moved her hand off my chest. “But Flame wall has a point a griffin should be king and I’m going to make sure that a good one rules beside you. I know that your hand is a prize but I don’t want to rule a kingdom. I know I’m going to rule one after I get home. But to be honest all I ever wanted was to have a normal life and have a family.” She grabbed my hand and put one hand on my face and made me look at her.
“Roy, I can give you all that and more. I know you said that you already have a son on the way. But he and his mother can come live her and you can have your wish. I'll give up my claim to the throne and we can live a normal life.”
Before I could answer her door was forced open and on the other side was a very anger looking Celestia.
“Roy, you better have a good reason I shouldn’t beat you bloody.”
Celestia pov
I worried for roy’s health. I was looking at him and he was backing away from me and ask me to calm down. I saw him look to the side and I looked out of the corner of my eye and saw him looking at the door. Before I could stop him he used his magic to blind me. I heard him moving and after a second my eye fixed and I saw the edge of his wing in the door frame. I ran over and I saw him running down the hall. “Roy wait we can talk about this!” He didn’t stop and keep running and I started to follow him. “Roy when I find you you’ll cry for a year.” I came to a hallway with a large wooden door and a hall to the left. I walked past the door and I saw the left was a dead end. I was getting mad at him and myself. All I want is to make sure he stays safe and doesn’t have to feel the pain he had to once again. I have to find him but how can I do that. I stopped and thought about it and I remembered a spell that can let me find is magic energy. I closed my eyes and channeled my magic into my horn and I cast the spell. It covered the castle and I felt his energy behind me and I turned and looked to where I felt it. I walked over to the door a door and found it was locked. I didn’t want to play this game so I put both hands on the door and forced it open. I saw the griffin princess had her hand on my Roy. My face screwed up in anger. “Roy, you better have a good reason I shouldn’t beat you bloody.”
The day was long and night was just as bad. After running away from her not wanting to fight a mare in heat. The ended with my ears barely working. Both weather and I had explained why I ran. So after we left weathers room we when back to our room and when to sleep. But I had to sleep on the floor and her wearing nothing but a pair of panties didn’t help. But at this moment, I was wearing a cape to cover my wings as I walked to the arena. I was in the same room I was in the room I waited in the prior day. Some time has passed since I entered the room. Sound the gate started to open. I walked to the gate a stepped out to see the crowd watching my gate. I smiled and raised my fist to the sky. The crowd started to cheer. I could hear a large group of female voices calling my name. I looked to my right and saw a group of girls wearing my colors. I looked forward and saw the other fighters walking out as well. I saw flame walking out with a smirk on his face. I smiled and walked to the middle like I did the first day. When the announcer started to call out the names of the five of us that are left standing.
"Hello, ladies and gentlgiriffes. It's time for the final we've all been waiting for the final battle. Here are the fights that will be fighting today. Steel Ax, Scale Fire, Jem Hunter, Flame Wall and the black knight Roy."
After my name, the crowd started to roar with joy. I looked at the stance and saw the two guards I meet last night with who I believe to be their families. I looked back to the others in the arena. We all got into a fighting stance and waited for the sign to start.
"If the combatants are ready then let the fight begin!"
The second after the words left his mouth flame charged at me. He opened his wings and was heading right at me with his sword drawn. I dodged his first attack and rolled out of the way. It hurt a lot when I put all my weight on my wings. But it wasn't anything I couldn't take. I jumped out of the and drew my sword and charged him. The second I was close he swung his sword but missed. I kicked him away as I heard someone come up behind me. I jumped to my side and looked to my right. I saw the dog as he lunged at me. I stepped back and kicked the top of his head as he when past me. I heard a crack when his head hit the ground. I moved back and but before I could turn back something run through my stomach. I coughed up some blood and looked to see flame behind me with his sword in my stomach. He had a huge smile as he thought he had killed me. The crowd was silenced seeing that I had been stabbed. I looked back to him I smiled at him. He looked shocked that I was still standing. "You know that hurts so would you mind pulling it out?" He let go of the sword and flew back and landed on the ground.
"W-what are you animal?"
I smiled and grabbed the sword and start to push back and out of my body. I had the blade pushed back to my stomach I punched my gut and the sword fell out of my back. I heard a gasp as many looked at me. I looked down to the blade and picked it up. I looked at the sword. It looked a lot like a katana. I looked back to the downed warrior. I started to walk over to him. He didn't move from fear of me. "You asked me what I am right?" He shook his head as I looked down to him. I leaned down and looked into his eye. I smiled and stood back up and looked around. I saw the dragon kill the miniature with a slash across the chest. I smiled because he was the one I wanted to fight the most. I looked back down to him. "I'm Roy short and sweet." With that said I used his sword to cut off his head. Blood sprayed from his body and absorbed it. I turned and saw the dragon was waiting.
"Well, folks looks like the last two standings are Roy and Scale. Which of this two warriors will win this battle and the princess's hand and the rare metal?"
We charged each other swords drawn. Once we were in front of each other he tried to cut me down the middle. But I used both the blades to block the attack and kick him in the gut pushing him back. But as he turned he used his tail to strike me and sent me flying. I stabbed flame’s blade into the ground and stopped myself. But as I stopped he was on top of me and I had to block but the tip of his sword cut over my right eye. I used some of my magic to push him back and as I did I cut the left side of his chest. I looked at him as my eye healed and he looked shocked as he saw my face turn back to normal. I was getting excited and I got back into a fighting stance. “My you are very good sir roy. But I have to ask how did you fix your eye?”
I smiled and crossed my swords into ax before I answered him. “Remember how I told you my body absorbs blood?” His eye when wide and he dropped into a different fighting stance. He now had his sword behind his back and it looked like he was going to try and cut me in half. “I see you figured it out. As long as I have blood I can fix and damage done to me. So the question on your mind is most likely this. How can I kill someone who won’t fall no matter what I do to him right?” He smiled and started to run at me.
“You know it’s scary how you knew what I was thinking. Seeing as I can’t win I can at least take comfort I knowing I lost to the strongest fighter!”
My smile grew at being called the strongest. I lunged forward and aimed my swords for his chest. Like the day before time seemed to slow down and we got close. Once he was close enough he swung his sword to cut my in half back I dropped down and he cut off my cape. Once I saw his sword on the other side of my head I jumped back up and with my swords in an upwards strike and cut up the side of his right arm. He growled in pain but swung his sword back at me forcing me to jump away from him. I looked at him and saw he couldn’t use his right arm anymore. Time sped but up and as I started to speak. “Man, you are a tough one you know that?” He laughed and looked at his arm and back to me.
“Well, looks like this fight is over so what know are you going to make it quick or are you going to make me bleed to death?”
I dropped my stance and walked over to him. He didn’t try and fight anymore knowing he couldn’t win so he dropped to a knee. I did as I did with the deer and made his death quick. I stabbed his heart in the widow maker and killing him painlessly. Once I pulled the blade out the announcer started to speak.
“We have a winner the black knight roy!“
I raised my swords and the crowd cheered. I smiled and looked at the angry king and prince. I wanted to piss them off some more. So I throw my cape off and showed my wings. Many of the crowd gasped and the king and prince looked on in shock. I flapped my wings a few time and was air born thanks to a spell Celestia used to teach me to fly. I started to fly over to them and I saw weather smiling once I was in front of them.
“Well, someone just couldn’t stop themselves from showing off their new wings.”
I landed and walked over to her. “I guess so but I mostly did it to piss your dad and brother off.” I heard a sword being drawn and I throw my swords up and blocked an attack from the king. I looked into his eye’s and he was indeed pissed. I narrowed my eyes and made they glow red. “What would have happened to your daughter if I didn’t stop that attack. If that attack missed or I dodged it you could have killed her.” He looked at me and he looked at me with a lot of hate.
“So what if I kill her I didn’t want her! Before my mate died I told her to get rid of the little animal!”
I got angry and used my sword and throw his sword up. I pulled my left leg back and kicked him in the gut and sent him over the overlook. I flew down after him and kicked him in the gut and kicked him into the ground. I heard a crack and he screamed in pain. He tried to get to his feet but I kicked him in the side. He coughed and looked up at me and I stabbed my swords into the ground. I reached down and grabbed the front of his armor and pulled him up. I saw his wings hanging limp and I figured that’s what the crack sound was. I pulled his face to mine and speak in a demonic voice loud enough for everyone to hear. “Now you listen to me you piece of trash. You say something like that again and I'll make your death even more painful. So here’s what’s going to happen here. You’re going to make the females of this nation the betters and you’ll give your throne to weather. If you don’t then I will destroy your nation and only spare the females and the children.” He looked at me in fear and I smiled. “So, what’s it going to be golden beak. Make me kill you and put weather on the throne or do it yourself and live under her role?” He lost his look of fear and was now anger.
“Shut up you filthy animal she will not sit on the throne as long as I live!”
I sighed and grabbed my swords. Once he saw what I was grabbing he tried to jump back but I swung one of the swords at him. I cut his throat open and blood spread and covered my pants. The crowd was silence and I looked to weather and silver. Weather looked at her father with pity but her brother looked at me in anger. Before I could move ten griffin guards flew down and surround me.
“On the ground now black knight!”
I smirk when I saw some of them shaking in fear. I looked at Celestia and she nodded and teleported down to me with her cold look and her sword.
“You dare to drew your weapons that my roy? Do you really think you can fight him or me?”
She drew her sword and stood beside me. I smiled and got ready to fight but before either of us could do anything weather yelled out in pain. I whipped my head around and saw that silver had drawn a knife and cut weather’s shoulder. I felt my blood boil in rage as I saw blood in the knife. I pulled my gloves out of my pockets and put them on. I pulled them down and used them to grab his arm and pull him down to the arena. I pulled him through the stone wall and into the arena wall. I started to pull him around and slam him into walls. I slammed him into ever side of the arena and then pulled his broken body over to me. After my anger was gone I used the wires and cut the other arm off. He screamed with what little strength he had left. The guards around us ran away of terror as I brutally beat their old prince to death. My attention was on the trash in front of me. I walked over to him and saw that his chest had ribs sticking out. His legs looked like they were completely destroyed and I looked at his face. The left side of his head was almost caved in and he was barely breathing. I raised my right foot and stomped the left side of his head and it caved in under the stump. His brains and blood covered my boots and pants but I could hear cheering. After I killed him the females in the crowd cheered in joy. I looked at both their bodies with heat and then up to weather and flow up to her. I landed and looked over her shoulder and saw the cut wasn’t bad and the bleeding was slowing down. I licked my thumb and moved her hand to the side. I slid my thumb down her wound and healed it. She sighed and looked at me.
“Thank you, Roy.”
I smiled and helped her to her feet. “So whether I held up my end and put you on the throne. So now you have to make the females the better of this nation.” She smiled and walked over to the overlook and made her first announcement as the new queen.
“Sir Roy has given up his winners right to my hand and given me the full right to the throne. So my first royal order as queen is that the female’s rights are returned and they will now be the head of the government and homes. Now all guard on the field get away from the princess of the sun and do not interfere with and thing they wish to do before they leave.”
Loud roars of joy came from the females and the males yelled in anger. I was getting angry and walked over to the edge of the overlook. I saw that many of the noble males were about to start a riot. I narrowed my eyes and flew down to the arena and looked around. Celestia looked at me and I saw a look of anger on her face. I looked back to the crowd and I spiked my magic power to twenty percent. The ground shook under us and cracked open and up to the arena walls. The males in the crowd shut up and looked at me in fear. I used my magic to make my voice louder and yelled out my orders. “Ok listen up any males that have a problem with what your new queen has said then come down here and face me! If even one of you can draw a drop of my blood, then I'll ask her to take back what she has ordered!” the females looked at the males and saw they all looked scared and didn’t move to attack me. They all looked at me and smiled as I walked over to Celestia. She smiled and put her sword back in its sheath.
“I see that was your plan to get out of becoming their king. But theirs one problem with your plan Roy.”
I looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “Oh, and what would that be sunshine?” She blushed at my nickname for her and played with her hair with one hand. But after a second she got back into princes' mode.
“Well, you forgot the main reason you fought here. The two-hundred pounds of steel we need to fight my father.”
I brain stopped as I looked at her. When my mind started back up I screamed in panic. “Shit I did forget about that damn it!” I started to panic that I forgot the main reason for coming here. As my panic weather flew down to us and looked at me as I panicked.
“Roy, what’s wrong?”
I stopped and looked back to her and ran over to her. I grabbed her shoulder and started to shake her. “I forgot the main reason I fought in this tournament. I forgot about the steel I need that steel to fight someone.” She laughed and I stopped shaking her. “What’s so funny weather?”
“Well I was going to give you the steel and you told me about the guards that wanted to go with you. So you can take them and the steel when you leave in a little while. I'll also give them the means to follow you to your kingdom.”
I was smiling like an idiot and wrapped her in a hug and swung her back and forth. “Oh, you saved my ass!”
“N-no problem b-but please put me d-down.”
I smiled and put her down and let her go. “Oh sorry, I was just happy and I can keep my promise to those guards. So thanks but for now please go and tell the guards to get anything they want to bring and be ready to go in two hours.”
“Sure Roy and I'll have the steel sent with the guards.”
“Thanks, weather.” I looked back to Celestia and walked back over to her. She smiled and started to walk beside me as I walked to our room. When we got the room I opened the door for her. She walked in and I walked in behind her. I closed the door and turned back to see Celestia staring at me. I raised an eyebrow as she walked closer to me. Once she was close she used her magic to put her sword beside my armor. After she cut off her magic she grabbed my hand and pulled it to her chest. I face when flushed and I looked into her eyes and saw the same look I saw after the first battle. Her eyes were full of lust and want.
“Roy do you remember how only I got to have a fun night last night.”
I know what she was getting at and I didn’t want to make her angry. But I wasn’t in the mood. “Celestia I know where you’re going but I’m not in the mood. So If you don’t mind can we please just get ready to going?” She didn’t look happy but let me go.
“Fine but I want to have a chance to bed you before I’m out of my heat.”
I nodded and walked over to my armor. An hour passed and we were about to leave. Weather did as she said she would. Two large carriages were behind us and the guards were thanking us none stop. We walked into the main carriage and I had trouble sitting with my wings. Celestia was laughing at me and I flipped her off. She flipped me off and I got into a comfortable sitting position. Once We started to move the other two followed. After an hour we were back in equestria. I have finished the book about alicorn pregnancy. After another hour we touched down in the castle. I looked at the door and I could fell nightmare’s and luna’s magic. I looked back to my wings and I felt myself losing my nerves. I looked at Celestia and she smiled and stood.
“I'll go out first just come out when you’re ready ok.”
She opened the door and walked out and I heard the crowd cheer for her. Some even yelled for me to come out of the carriage and greet them. I took in a deep berth and stood up. I just need to get it over with. Rip it off like a bandied and get it over with. I tucked my wings behind my back and looked at the door. I walked through the door and I saw nightmare, luna and rose at the front of the crowd.
“Daddy!”
Rose yelled and flew over to me. She wrapped her arms around my neck and around the top of my wings. She pulled her head back and looked at me.
“Daddy, what’s that on your back and why aren’t you wearing your jacket?”
I bit my lips and I looked at luna and nightmare as they walked closer. I wrapped my arms around her and looked at nightmare and luna with a smile. Luna ran up to me and like rose she wrapped me in a hug. But once she felt my wings she let go and looked at me.
“Roy, what’s on your back?”
I looked at her and have a sheepish smile on my face. Well, this was going to happen so better show them all now. “Well, I got something new in the griffin kingdom.” I put rose down and opened my wings. The crowd surrounding us when quiet and looked at my wings and luna and rose looked shocked. I put them back behind looked at them. I saw nightmare and armor starting to walk over to us. She saw my wings and nightmare stopped so did armor. I rubbed the back of my head and looked at nightmare. After a minute I felt someone playing with the feathers on my wings. I turned my head to see rose playing with my wings and she was looking at them in wonder. I laughed and Celestia walked up behind her and picked her up.
“Do you like your father’s wings rose?”
“I really like them they look like their blades at the edge. Daddy how’d you get them?”
I looked back and was nightmare and luna were behind be and looking at my wings. I sighed and knew that I’d have I had to tell them. “Well, you see I thought that if I could get magic then why not wings.” While I was talking I hear someone crack their knuckles and I felt a chill run down my spine. I turned and saw nightmare cracking her knuckles. She had that silent rage smile she had when she’s about to yell.
“Roy you left before I woke up again. Even if you had to leave early you could have woken me up and said goodbye.”
She walked closer to me and I wanted to run away and scream like a little girl. I did just that when she was an arms reach away from me. I turned and ran away from her and I heard her yell that I'll have to come home sometime. I opened my wings and flew over the castle walls. I landed on the street on the other side of the wall. I heard someone behind me and I was ready for the beating I was about to get. But it never came I turned around and saw armor. I let out a breath and smiled at him. “Man I was sure you were nightmare and you were about to give me a beating.” He gave me the quiet sign and pointed to the gate. I looked over and saw a pink ear. I looked back to him and nodded as I used my magic and teleported us to the fort we have in the everfree. I looked around and saw it was still sealed in my magic shield. I looked back to armor and got my serious face on. “Ok armor why was Cadence trying to listen to us?” He frowned and looked at me.
“She’s been following nightmare around. She has even been asking luna about your herd and trying to get in.”
I didn’t like this I need to get back to nightmare. I looked at him and he had a worried look as well. “We need to get back to the castle now but first get the ammo I keep here.” He grabbed the ammo and two of the shields we had here. Now with more ammo, I loaded my guns and teleported back to the castle. We ran into the castle with shields and guns at the ready. We started looking for nightmare. Five minutes passed before we found we alone with cadence. I aimed my guns at her and armor got into a fighting stance. “Nightmare come here I’m getting you away you from her.” She looked at me and then to cadence. She looked at me and spoke up.
“Roy why and why are you pointing your guns at her?”
Before I could answer cadence pulled a knife out from behind her and lunged for nightmare. Armor jumped forward and used shield on his right arm to block the attack. When the knife hit the shield it broke and armor knocked her back. I Put my guns away and trapped her in my magic. She struggled for a moment then stopped and looked at nightmare with hate than to me.
“Why did you pick this monster and not me or luna?!”
I walked over to nightmare as she was starting to cry. I wrapped an arm around her a wing. “Armor put a shield around her and take her to Celestia tell her what has happened here. I’m taking nightmare to our room.”
“Ok roy, when you two are ready, come to the throne room.”
I nodded and picked her up and started to walk to our room. As we walk nightmare cried as I carried her. When I turned the corner to go to our room I saw luna and rose walking our way. Luna stopped and looked at nightmare.
“Daddy, why is nightmare crying?”
I looked down at her and frowned. “Cadence did something and said something that she shouldn’t have. It mad daddy very mad and daddy’s not one to make mad. But right now daddy needs to go cheer her up.” She asked what happened but luna pulled her back and to her room. I opened the door with my magic and walked in. I closed the door and locked it. I walked over to the bed and laid her down. She grabbed my shirt and didn’t let go. I frowned and grabbed her hand and bent down and kissed her softly. Her tears were still coming and I could felt them. I pulled back and looked into her eyes they were red and she looked down to her stomach. I looked down and put my other hand on it. I felt the baby starting to take my magic but she did something she’s never done. She smacked my hand away from the baby. She pulled her hand from mine and scooted away from me. I looked at her shocked and she covered her stomach in a protective manner. “N-nightmare you’ve never stopped me from touching the baby why now?” She looked at me and looked shocked at what she did.
“R-roy I’m sorry I just didn’t want anything touching the baby. I can’t stop thinking of what just happened. She tried to take the baby and she called me a monster. If you and armor hadn’t shown up when you did.”
I didn’t let her finish that sentence. I kicked my boots off and climbed onto the bed. I moved over to her and pulled her into my lap. I wrapped my arms and wings around her. She pushed her head into my chest and cried a little more. A few minutes passed and she stopped crying and looked up at me.
“Roy I know you said I'll be a good mother but I’m still scared of being one. I mean I froze with fear when that mare lunged at us with that knife. If you weren’t there I would have lost blazing night.”
I listen to the way she talked I tighten my hold on her and leaned down and kissed her again. She moved her arms from around her stomach to around my neck. I moved one hand to her stomach and the baby started to drain my magic. Nightmare hummed and pushed more into the kiss. I started to unwrap my wings and I laid her down on her side as we kissed. I soon pulled back and looked at her. I reached up and again pulled a pillow down for her. She smiled and raised her head and Ii put the pillow under her head. She looked at me and smiled. She moved her head back a little. She patted the pillow and I smiled. I scooted closer to her and laid my head on the pillow. I put and arm around her and a wing over her.
“Roy.”
“Ya nightmare.” I looked down and saw a look of anger on her face.
“What are you going to do to her?”
I looked into her eyes and I saw the want for revenge. I didn’t know what to say to her. I wanted to get payback to but I wasn’t sure to do. I thought about it for a second and then I smiled. "Why don't you pick her fate nightmare." She smiled and laughed.
"My Roy you really do want her to pay if you're letting me pick."
I laid in the bed with Nightmare until she was ready to go. She said she knew what she wanted to do to cadence but wouldn’t tell me. I couldn’t help but wonder what she had planned for cadence. I really didn’t care what she did to her. As we laid there I looked to the window and saw that was now night time. I heard a knocking coming from the door and I reached for the guns beside the bed. I picked the jackal up and looked at the door. “Who’s there?”
“It’s luna Roy can I come in?”
I put the jackal back and answered her. “Sure luna come in.” She opened the door and walked in and looked at us. She walked in and sat at the foot of the bed. She looked at the sleeping nightmare in my arms. I moved my wings and arm from around nightmare and sat up. “What’s up luna do you need something?” She looked at nightmare’s stomach and to me.
“Armor told us what happened and now were all in the throne room waiting for you two.”
I looked at her and she was looking at nightmares stomach again. I don’t know why but I didn’t like it. I moved my right wing and covered nightmares stomach from luna’s view. She looked back to me and smiled sadly.
“I’m sorry for staring at the baby. It’s just that.”
I looked at her and she was still looking towards the baby and nightmare. “Just what luna?” I narrowed my eyes at her when she started to crawled close to us.
“I think that once the baby is born we should take it away from her. She’s a monster and a child shouldn’t be near her.”
I clinched my fist and looked at her. “Luna you better leave before I throw you out.” She stopped crawling and looked at me. She sat up and looked at me with a worried look. She was looking past me and I turned my head back and saw nightmare was sitting up and looking at luna with hate. She moved my wing aside and l saw she had the jackal in her hand.
“You should listen to Roy and leave while you have the chance.”
I put a hand on the jackal and she looked at me. I looked into her eyes and she started to shake. “Nightmare we can deal with this later. For now, let’s just go and deal with cadence.” She let go of the gun and I took it and used my magic to pick up my side holsters. I put the jackal and the other combat pistol in and looked back to luna. She had gotten off the bed and was looking at me. “You can go ahead to the throne room we’ll be there soon.” She bit her lip and started to speak again.
“I know that you’re angry but please listen why I said what I did.”
I got off the bed and walked up to her. “You’ve said you piece princess now get out and don’t come back.” She only looked at me and then to nightmare. I saw anger shoot through her eyes and she turned and left the room. I looked back to nightmare and she was shaking in rage. I walked over to her and wrapped her in my arms and wings. “We'll, have a talk with Celestia and find out why she’s acting like that ok?” she wrapped her arms around me and stopped shaking.
“Fine but I don’t want her near me again.”
I frowned and rubbed her back to help her clam down. “You won’t hear no from me on the matter. But we need to start heading for the throne room.” She sighed and let go and I did too. We walked out of the room and started to walk to the throne room. I could hear nightmare humming a song and rubbing her stomach.
Nightmare pov
I was laying in bed with roy and I heard a knocking come from our door. I didn’t want to get up from my place so I just stayed still. I felt roy reach over me and picked something up off the nightstand. I cracked open my eyes and saw he had his jackal. He asked who was at the door and I heard luna’s voice. We still don’t get along and while roy was away luna was like cadence around me all the time and was giving me a hard time. I didn’t know what to expect from her. With what just happened with cadence I’m not letting either one of them close to us or roy.
“I think that once the baby is born we should take it away from her. She’s a monster and a child shouldn’t be near her.”
My mind froze when I heard what luna said. She wasn’t going to take mine and roy’s child. I opened my eyes to see roy had his wing in front of me. I looked over to the nightstand and saw he put the jackal back. I picked it up and looked over roy’s wing and pointed the gun at her. I spoke up with venom in my voice.
“You should listen to Roy and leave while you have the chance.”
He put a hand on the gun and I looked at him. He said we’ll deal with her later and we should go and deal with cadence. I started to shake in anger but I let the gun go and he took it. He said that we’ll talk to celestia about this. We got out of bed and left the room and we let for the throne room. I started to humming one of the songs he played for me the night he saved me. I started to rub my stomach and I felt what I think was his hand on mine. I smiled and looked to roy with a smile. “Roy I think I can feel the baby’s hand!” He looked at me and smiled widely and stopped and kneeled down.
“let me feel.”
He but his head and hands on my stomach and waited. Again I felt the hand and roy seemed to fill it as well.
Roy pov
I could feel the babies hand. I felt tears in my eyes and I looked up at her. She saw my tears and looked shocked when a red tear ran down my face. I smiled and stood back up.
“Your crying blood Roy!”
She grabbed my face and pulled my face closer to her face. I smiled and put my hand on hers. “it’s fine Nightmare I’m just so glad I didn’t lose you or the baby.” She looked at me and smiled sadly. She looked down to her stomach and put a hand on it and laid her head on my chest. I wiped the tears way and looked down at her. “Come on let’s get to the throne room.” She pulled her head back and looked at me.
“Ok let's go, Roy.”
I held her hand and we started to walk again. Soon we reached the throne room and I opened the door. When we walked in I saw that armor had a black eye and a cut across is his muzzle. I looked to see celestia had luna in a golden bubble and her was nose bleeding. When they saw us luna looked like she was going to die from seeing me again. I looked to cadence and saw she was looking at me with hate. Like luna, she was in celestia’s magic grip. I walked over to armor. Armor what happened in here man?” He looked at me and blood ran down the side of his nose.
“Well, you and nightmare may want to sit down and listen.”
I looked around and saw a half broken couch. I used my magic to fix the couch and pulled it over and helped nightmare sit down. I sat beside her and Celestia let luna go and they walked over to us. “Ok armor what happened.”
Armor pov half an hour ago.
“Armor let me out right now!”
I was having a serious case of déjà vu. She was like a female blueblood too bad we can’t just deal with her the same way. I walked into the throne room and saw the princesses arguing.
“Sister we won’t leave the baby with nightmare!”
Celestia looked like she was about to attack luna.
“Luna what’s gotten into you a week ago you said that you couldn’t wait to see the baby! What happened you were fine until you started to spend time with cadence!”
I looked back to cadence and she was smiling. I looked to luna and I could have sworn I saw a flash of pink in her eyes. I walked up to them and spoke. “Princess luna can you look at me for a second.” She looked away from Celestia and looked me in the eyes. Again I saw a flash of pink and I knew what had happened, I looked at Celestia and pointed back to cadence. “I think she did something to luna so can you scan luna for anything strange.” She looked at me then to luna. Her horn lite up and she covered luna in a magic aura. After a second celestia’s eyes when wide and looked at Cadence.
“What did you do cadence?”
I looked back to see her horn glowing and she broke my magic hold. She kicked me in the face and I hit the back of my head on the floor. I felt something running down my face and I opened my eyes. I saw that the flesh on my nose was torn open and I was bleeding. I looked at luna who just flashed from Celestia’s magic. She looked around and then was punched in the nose by cadence. She was knocked down and she looked back up to cadence who was about to stomp on her. Before she could Celestia shot a bolt at her and sent her into the couch in the room and a chair. I got to my hooves as luna was about to attack but she was wrapped in a magic bubble. Cadence was grabbed in her magic grip. I looked at them and heard the door behind us open and I looked back and saw roy and nightmare.
Roy pov present time
I and nightmare listen to armor and I understood why luna acted like she did. Cadence did something to her and celestia fixed her. I stood up and walked up to luna. She was shaking when I got close to her. When I raised a hand to her she flinched back. I lowered my hand and she looked at me. I looked her in the eyes and she was almost in tears. “Luna, what’s wrong?” She started to cry and I felt my heart breaking.
“I tried to take a child from its mother and I thought of killing her and the baby.”
I looked at cadence and she was sweating bullets. I walked over to her and she tried to get away. I grabbed her face and focused her to look at me. I moved power to my eyes and her eyes turned red. “Celestia drop her she won’t do anything now.” After a few seconds, she dropped her and she looked back to me. I kneeled down and started to talk to her. “Ok, what was your game cadence?” She sat up and started to speak. “When I failed to kill nightmare I activated a spell I put on luna.”
I looked at luna and nightmare and they looked very angry. I looked back to her. “What was the spell supposed to do?”
“It was meant to make luna kill the foal or you if you didn’t let me in your herd.”
I heard all I need to hear and looked back to the others and they were pissed. I cut the hold I had over her and she blinked. I walked over to luna and wrapped her in a hug. She didn’t turn me away this time. When I pulled back I felt something run through my chest and it burned. I coughed up blood and it flowed down my chin. I looked down and saw Anderson's bayonet through the right side of my chest. I fell to the ground and I heard nightmare scream my name and I felt someone grab me.
Nightmare pov
When roy let luna out of his hug cadence pulled the bayonet out and stabbed roy through the chest. He coughed out blood and fell to the ground.
“ROY!” As he fell to the ground armor grabbed him and looked at his chest.
“P-pull it ‘cough’ o-out.”
As he spoke he coughed up more blood and I jumped up from the couch. He reached up and grabbed armor and opened his eyes.
“A-armor you n-need to pull it out it will heal slower b-but it will heal.”
I looked at the pain on his face and I started to panic. I looked back to see celestia had cadence in a bubble and luna was crying her eyes out.
“D-daddy?”
We all stopped when we heard her voice. I looked through my tears and saw rose at the throne room door. She walked over to roy and looked down to him and looked down at her father.
“Daddy?”
She started to cry and dropped to her knees and put her hand near the wound. He flinched when she touched the wound and he looked at her. I could see the pain in his eyes. But her smiled his happy smile for her.
“Hey, rose don’t worry daddy is ok. It’s going to take a lot more than this to take me down.”
He put and arm under himself and pushed himself out of armors hold. I started to panic when more of his blood started to flow out of the wound. I rushed to the other side and looked at the wound and tried to push him back down. “Roy stay down please.” He pushed my hand back and struggled to sit up.
“Mommy help daddy!”
I looked to see rose trying to get luna to help roy. She was still crying and looking at roy. But all our attention was drawn to armor yelling for roy to stop.
Roy pov
The pain in my chest was beginning to get worse. I looked down to the blade and grabbed it and started to push it out.
“Roy stop you’ll make it worse!”
I ignored him and pushed the blade back into my chest and like in the arena I punched the blade out. The second It fell out of my body I felt the wound start to close. I looked to cadence and she was looking at me like I was mad. I started to get up as I held the closing wound. “Ok, you’ve just signed your own death wish.” Before I could even stand all the way up nightmare, luna, celestia, and rose jumped on me. Nightmare was on the bottom and I was using my magic to keep all that weight off the baby and her. I looked to armor to see him wrestling cadence to the ground. She maybe a strong magic user but she can’t beat him in muscle strength. I heard crying and I looked down and saw all of them were crying. I smiled and wrapped my arms around them all. Rose looked up at me and she was crying. I moved a hand from luna’s back and rubbed the top of her head. “Don’t worry rose daddy is ok but with all on you on top of me it’s a little hard to breathe.” All but nightmare jumped off me. I wrapped an arm around her sat up with her in my lap. I looked down to my chest to see a large blood stain. I put two fingers on the caller of my shirt and pulled it down. I saw a hole in my chest closing slowly and nightmare gasped and the other came over and looked at the wound.
“Daddy it's closing slowly.”
I looked at rose who was smiling. I smiled and tried to stand up but nightmare keeps me sitting down. I looked down at her and she was holding onto me and was crying into my chest. I smiled and put a hand on the top of her head and she looked up at me.
“Roy, you’re ok right?”
She talked through her sobbing and I smiled down at her. “Yes I’m fine the wound will take a few minutes to close but it will soon. But for now, we have someone to punish.” I looked past them all to see armor had put a ring on cadence’s horn and was holding her down. Nightmare looked at her and with a death glare. She stood up and I followed her up. I was having trouble standing. Celestia and luna help steady me as we walked over to armor and her. Nightmare was the first to reach them and she looked down at cadence.
“Thee will pay for thy actions. We could have lost the one we love and the father of our child. So give us one reason not to kill you.”
I didn’t want rose to see nightmare or me kill her. I thought for a moment and I got an evil smile.
“Roy, what’s with your smile?”
I looked to luna and I laughed a little. “Well, luna I just thought of a way to make her suffer without to killing her.” They all looked at me shocked and nightmare got in my face.
“Roy have you gone mad! She just tried to kill you what if she hit your heart! She would have killed you think of the baby growing up without his father!”
I smiled and looked at her. I pulled my arm from luna and chopped the top of her head softly. When I pulled my hand back she was quiet and I started to talk. “I’ve thought of a way to make her pay without killing her nightmare.” She looked at me and the to cadence. She smiled when she looked back to me and moved aside. I moved my other arm from Celestia and I stumbled over to her and armor. When I was in front of them armor looked up at me and smiled.
“Man I’m so glad you’re still alive.”
I laughed and kneeled down to be on their level. “Brother you have no idea how happy am I'm that she didn’t stab my heart.” I looked at armor and then to cadence and she still looked at me in anger. I locked eyes with her and I could still see some hope in her eyes but that ship has set sail. “You’ve got two chooses. One I'll break your horn off.”
She looked at me horrified and struggled even more. Armor spoke up and I looked at him.
“Roy I know you have the right to do what you want to her but to rip her horn off.”
“I know armor but she tried to take me away from my loved one and my kids. Besides she’s got one more option to pick from.” I looked down to her and she looked up at me in fear.
“W-w-what’s my second option?”
I looked at her and she looked at me with fear. “Either that or you’ll give up the ability to have kids.”
She looked at me and she started to cry. I felt a hand on my shoulder and I looked at celestia. “What is it celestia?”
“Roy don’t you think that’s too much. I know that she has to be punished but both options seem like too much.”
I turned and locked eyes with her and she was looking at her niece. I sighed and looked at nightmare. “Nightmare you said that you had an idea of how to punish her so what was your idea?” We all looked at her and she put both hands on her stomach and looked at cadence with an evil smile. I felt a chill run down my spine and looked into her eyes as she spoke.
“I thought that fair play was good for this situation. If she wants to take our child, then I say we let her carry a child and take it when it’s born.” Even I looked shocked when she said that. I walked over to her and grabbed her shoulders. “Nightmare that’s just too cruel.” Nightmare looked at me with anger.
“Roy! It doesn’t….
nightmare stopped yelling when the night sky suddenly lights up. We all looked at the windows and I started to worry. I looked at celestia and she was looking at the sky as well. I looked to armor. “Armor how far has the smith gotten on my new sword?” He looked at me and frowned.
“He’s almost done he just needs to make the handle.”
I bit my lip and looked at him. “Ok go and tell him to make one quickly. I'll go and see if I can see where they are.” Before I could do anything the throne room doors flew off their handles and two powers stronger than I’ve felt before. I looked at the door and saw a mare with large white wings and long flowing red hair. She was wearing a dress that looked like the heavens themselves were around her. But her eyes were just like sears. Beside her was a large blue and black stallion about an inch taller than me beside her. His wings were pitch black wings and had on a set of black full body armor. He had two long swords and A shield on his back. His hair was black like mine and his eyes were a cold looking silver. He looked at me and I looked at him. They walked in and the mare looked at nightmare.
“I thought only three alicorn mares were on this world. She also seems to be with child.”
I and armor put ourselves in front of nightmare. The father locked eyes with me and smiled.
“Well I take it you’re the one who got her pregnant right? Then you must be the one I came to fight.”
“Mommy who’s that scary stallion and why does he want to fight daddy?”
I looked back and saw rose holding onto luna’s leg. I looked back to the father looking at rose with an angered face. In the blink of an eye, he was beside luna and was looking down at rose.
“What are you doing you worthless bird get your hands off my daughter.”
He reached for rose but luna smacked his hand away from her. He looked at luna with an angry face and pulled his hand back to strike her. Before he could try a moved magic to my feet and sped over to him and grabbed his hand. I looked into his eyes and he looked at me like I just attacked him. “Try and touch my little girl or any of my girls and I'll kill you.” He pulled his arm from my hold and turned and looked at me with a lot of anger.
“You sorry bug you dare to touch a god!”
I look at him and luna and rose moved behind me and over to celestia. Now with her behind me I started to focus my magic and created and shield around them all. I looked back to the mother and saw her looking at nightmare’s stomach. She then looked to me and smiled. She walked over to me and she started to pat my body and wings. I was trying to get away but she started to use her magic to hold me still. I still had my magic active so I broke her hold. I pushed a little more power into my magic. When my magic broke her hold so easily both she and the father looked at me in shock. I locked eyes with her and she was now looking at me with a little respect.
“Our girls found a very strong one. Plus, that child that is in that mare. Its potential is something else maybe more than either of my girls or us.”
I looked at her and then to nightmares stomach. I looked back to her and wondered what she meant. “What do you mean?” She laughed into her hand and looked back to nightmare.
“I mean that he has the potential to surpass me and my husband. But I can also see more than that. The stronger part of his power came from you colt. But that only makes me wonder how much power are you holding back. To impregnate a mare with such a potential for power.”
Before I could ask anything else I was punched through the thrones. I pushed the backrest off of me and saw the father walking over to my shield. He was glaring to nightmare and started to speak.
“I won’t let so worthless bug surpass me. I'll kill it and it’s mother.”
After he said that I felt more rage then I’ve ever felt before. I got up and opened my wings and shot over and kicked him through the roof. I followed him up through the roof and saw he just got his wings open and was looking down at me. But I was quicker than him. I poured a lot of power into my right hand and punched him in the gut. I broke through his armor and a shock wave shot out of his back and threw him into the mountain behind the city. I was seething with rage and started to fly to the crater he made on impact. But as I got close a massive bolt of magic came flying at me. It hit me and throw me back and I just managed to start in the air. I looked back and blocked an attack from one of his swords with my wires. He pushed the blade even harder and he was pushing me back. I looked down and saw his second sword and smiled. I pulled my leg back and used my magic to make the kick stronger. I kicked the right side of his body breaking more of his armor and another shock wave when through his body. The knocked his sword in the air now. I kicked him back into the mountain and made the crater bigger. When the sword started to fall I grabbed it. I swung it down and throw the sheath away. I looked at the blade and saw some runes on it. I started to wonder what would happen if I used my magic on it. I started to cover the sword in my magic and it started to change. The blade turned black and the runes turned red. The straight guard now had spikes on both sides. The blade grew and two blunt edges formed above the guard and more runes formed there. When the blade was done I looked it over and loved the overall look.
I looked back the impact crater and waited to see if he’d had enough.
Nightmare pov
I was shaking in fear when their father said he’d kill me and the baby. Armor got in front of me and put up a shield under roy’s. But before he could do anything roy was in front of him and kicked him up and through the roof. Roy followed him up and we watched him till he was through the roof. Once they were gone the mother started to speak to me.
“Miss I’m sorry for my husband. I can see that he’s about to get a beating from the father of your foal.”
I looked at her and then back to the roof when a large light lite up the night sky again. Then the castle started to shake and we looked at the windows and saw a crater on the mountain. The mother spoke up again and was laughing.
“My word luna celestia you really did find a fighter. Where did you find him?”
All of us when quiet until I spoke up. I told her roy’s life story and what happened to his former mate and child. When I finished she looked horrified and looked up to the hole in the roof.
“That poor colt to have so much taken from him. Now your father just tried to do the same thing. I don’t think your father will walk away from this roy easily.”
When she finished talking another shoke wave hit the city. I looked back to the mountain and saw the crater had grown. But I wasn’t worried about that now I looked at her and wanted to ask her something. “Um, can I ask you something?” She looked at me and smiled.
“What would you like to ask me, young mother?”
I stood up and walked over to the edge of the shield. “You said the baby is more like roy than me. Does that mean he’s going to have more of roy’s traits then mine?”
“Yes, that’s what I meant more than half the power of the power the child has is like his so there’s a strong chance he’ll have more of his father’s powers than yours. But the child is going to be something the likes of which we’ve never seen before. Not even I know what could happen when he's born. He could be the greatest hero or the greatest Villon but that is to be seen.”
When she finished she looked back to the roof and I heard what sounded like to blades clashing. We all looked at the hole and saw both roy and the father.
Roy pov
Watched as the mountain erupted with him flying at me. He had his sword drawn and I saw it didn’t have runes and was just a normal long sword. When he was close I swung my sword at him and he blocked it with his sword and we locked blades and eyes. “You know I like this sword I think I'll keep it. But now I need to make you pay for saying you’d kill my child and my nightmare.” He started to push his blade and move the edge of my sword to move near my face.
“Saying is not all I’m going to do I will kill them and then I’m going to kill that bird.”
I got angry when he said that and I could hear Alucard laughing in my mind.
“Partner you’ve become a real force to be reckoned with! I’m loving this fight but at this rate, he’s going to win. So I think it’s time we stop eating our own wings.”
“I know what you mean but I can’t do it here If I do the citizens may get involved.” I talked to Alucard as I pushed the father off. We lunged at each other and started to the slash and cut the other’s head off.
‘’If that’s what you worried about that then take him somewhere else and do it then.”
He came in for a down word slash and I blocked it and grabbed his arm. I started to charge my magic and teleported us to the old castle. When we arrived I created a massive shield over that castle and knocked him back. I looked at him and he looked back to me with hate. I smiled and he raised an eyebrow. “I think we should try around no holds barred what do you say?” He smiled and I saw his horn light up.
“I say lets.”
A bright light covered his body and his armor started to fix itself and the silver of his eyes started to flow out of his eyes. When the light died out I saw that he was glowing in a dark gray aura that covered his body. The power coming from him was amazing and I was only getting more excited.
“Your turn bug.”
I smiled and let out a cold breath. “I am the bird of Hermes.” After I said that a humongous amount of power was relisted from my body. He took a step back and looked at me with wide eyes. I planted my sword in the ground and raised my hands and locked eyes with him. “The bird of Hermes is my name eating my wings to make me tame!” After I said that red and black power shoot out of my body and covered the room. I felt my wings changing and my magic power felt like it increased tenfold. I moved my right to pick up my sword and walked out of the power. I saw that I had a new set of armor.
The shoulders had three spikes each and the gauntlets had three spikes too. The chest looked like a rib cage and the legs were like my old armor. I looked back and saw my wings had changed as well. Now they were all red and the edge was a darker red. Now that I was done looking at my armor and wings I looked at the father to see him looking at me in fear. I raised the sword and pointed it at him. “So you ready god?” His fear grows and he took a step back. “Oh no, you don’t you’re not getting away.” I lunged at him and he panicked and swung his sword at my face. He cut me across my face as I swung my sword for his chest. My sword made contact and the armor and it cracked under the power of my attack and he let out a scream. I pulled my right back and sent it into his face. I felt that his nose broke under the power of my punch. He head was thrown back and the cut on me face healed. I pulled my right back again sent it into his jaw and I felt it brake. But as I did he shoot me with a bolt of magic and sent me flying through the wall. I sat up and saw him above me in the air. His nose and mouth had blood running. I got up and through the wall. I opened my wings and started to fly up to the sky. I looked up at him and saw the moon had turned blood red. I looked back to the father and saw his armor was falling apart. I looked into his eyes and he looked like he was barely awake. I stopped and looked at him and he was breathing like a man who was breathing for the last time. “I think you’ve had enough I don’t want to kill you.” He looked at me and I saw pure rage.
“No I won’t I’ve never been beaten I won’t lose to yo…”
As he spoke he passed out. He started to fall to the ground and I flew over and grabbed him midair. I looked down at him and smiled. “I can’t respect you as a father. But as a worrier, you’re the strongest I’ve ever fought.” I teleported us back to the castle and we came out over the hole in the roof. I wanted to throw some salt in the wound that was his pride. So I raised him over me and throw him through the hole and into the throne room floor after that I flew in.
Faust pov
I felt a power teleportation spell and looked up to see both of them were gone. I frown knowing that my husband was completely out matched. I knew he wouldn’t quit so I knew he was going to get a beating. I sighed and looked to the shield. It was a very strong one but it looked like it was made to keep them in. I walked over to it and put a hand on it and closed my eyes. After a second a hole opened in both shields and I opened my eyes and walked in. I saw the one who put up the second shield in front of the pregnant mare and the little griffin. I bent down and put my l-bows on my knees and my hands on my face. I looked at the griffin with the stallion. “So you’re my first granddaughter can I hold you?” She hid behind the stallion and looked at me.
“Y-you’re not going to hurt m-me are you?”
I smiled at her and held my arms out to her. “No little one I won’t please I wish to hold you so please come here.” She looked at luna and she nodded. She let go off the stallion's leg and walked over to me. I picked her up and stood back up. She looked at me and smiled and started to look around.
“Wow, I think you're taller than daddy!”
I laughed and looked at my girls to see worried looks on their faces. I smiled and walked over to them and looked down at them. I pushed rose I think is her name and she wrapped her arms around my neck. “You two don’t have to worry your father is going to lose so don’t worry about him. But I have a question for you two.”
“What do you want to know mother?”
“Well, luna I want to know when am I going to get more grandchildren?” The blush on celestia’s face caught my attention. I looked at her and walked over to her. I put rose down and looked her in the eyes.
“Mother what are you doing?”
I smelled her a few times and pulled back and smiled at her. “I may have more grandchildren on the way in the next week or two.” She blushed and I started to laugh until I felt cosmic’s power spike I ran out of the shield and to the windows. I saw a red dome in the forest was where the power was coming from. But not a second later I felt a power that completely overshadowed cosmic’s.
“Is that roy?
I looked back to luna looking over to me. I nodded and looked back to the dome three powerful shakes came from the dome and then the dome dropped. I looked around for a minute then a heard a crash behind all of us. I turned around and I was shocked to see cosmic on the ground and bleeding badly from his nose and mouth. His armor was caved in on the right side. After he was down I saw the one called roy fly through the hole. A massive pressure followed him as he landed. He was now wearing a set of armor and had cosmic’s rune sword. But it was different and a lot of power was coming from it. His eyes were now and glowing red and I was getting a little scared of him. He walked over to cosmic and pulled his sword sheath off his belt and put the sword in it. Once he did that I felt the power cut off and the armor disappeared and his eye’s turned back to the red I first saw.
“Daddy!”
I looked over to see rose run out of the shield and jumped up him to catch. The other ran over and started to hug and cheer for him. I looked to my husband and walked over to him. I started to scan him with my magic and I gasped at what had happened to him.
Roy pov
I was holding rose and nightmare was hugging my chest. Luna was hugging celestia and they were crying tears of joy. We heard a gasp from behind us and saw the mother using her magic to heal him. I handed rose to armor and turned to see the mother finish healing him. I walked over and looked at her. She looked up at me and frowned. “What was the damage?” She sighed and stood up and I saw she was an inch taller than me.
“You broke his nose and completely shattered his jaw. His right rib cage was caved in and crushing his right lung. Some of his organs were also damaged and were bleeding. I don’t what to know what you did to him but I knew this was a one-sided fight.”
As she finished talking I heard someone start coughing. I turned and saw the father getting up and he was looking around. He looked at me and faust and got a face of rage.
“You how did you get that much power and how dare you beat me! I'll have you thrown into a black hole!”
I grabbed my sword ready to kill him this time but a golden aura covered him and forced him to the ground. I looked at celestia but it wasn’t coming from her. I looked back to the mother and saw a golden aura.
“Cosmic you lost the fight now were going to give him our pleasing so he can marry our girls. Beside your magic is drained from the use of that form. You’ve also lost the rune sword of the stars.”
I looked at her and the sword on my side. I looked back to them and saw him looking at it. I walked over to her and looked to cosmic. He was looking up at me in anger but soon looked down the floor and I put a hand on the sword. “Miss could you please let him up I will not talk to a man on his knees it’s disrespectful to both of us.” I looked back to her and she looked scared of what could happen but I smiled at her and put a hand on her shoulder. “You have my word we will not start fighting and if it the fight does start again I'll take us away from here.” She looked at me and blushed a little but nodded her head.
“Ok, then sir I will trust you.”
I looked back to him as she cut off her magic and I looked at him. I held a hand out to help him up but smacked my hand away.
“Get away from me you bug now! I refuse to believe that you beat me in a fair fight!”
I sighed and pulled my right leg back and kicked him into the wall behind the thrones. After he hit the wall I walked over to him and pulled him out of the wall by his throat. He looked like he was about to pass out again but I used my magic to keep him awake. I pulled him to my face and looked into his eyes. “Now you listen to me the only reason I haven’t killed is because you’re their father now leave before I end you.” I turned and throw him at his wife and she caught him. I looked at him and I saw fear in his eyes when he looked at me. I walked in front of them and looked at them. “I'll ask one-time father and mother of the mares I love. Let me have their hands in marriage.”
“I’d love to have in the family what about you COSMIC.”
As she said his name she grabbed his ears and twisted them hard. He started to struggle and looked at me and focused a smile.
“Yes, I’d love to have you in the family you b..”
Again she twisted his ears and he started to apologize.
“Ok ok, I’m sorry you can have my daughters hands in marriage.”
I smiled widely and celestia and luna jumped upped on my back and were crying in pure joy.
“You did it we can get married and let our family grow roy!”
“That’s right luna we can but I never expected to beat our father that badly.”
I smiled as I wrapped them in a hug and rose and nightmare joined the hug. But soon a reminder of why I and nightmare got out of bed made itself known again.
“Get back here Cadence!”
I looked to my right and saw cadence had gotten away from armor and was running for the door. I pulled my right free from celestia and caught her in my magic and pulled her back. I turned her and made her look at me. “Now where do you think you’re going cadence?” She was shaking in fear and was looking to a very pissed luna, celestia, and nightmare moon. She knew what was going to happen when we started to get after her again.
“Um, why may I ask is she wearing a magic suppressant ring?”
I looked at the mother as she was making cosmic look down on the ground and he was shaking. My guess out of fear.
I pulled myself from their holds and walked over to her. “She tried to kill nightmare and our child. We were trying to find out what to do to her when you two arrived.” She put a hand under her chin and looked to cadence and started to walk around her. She looked at her wings and hips and chest. She stopped and looked at me and she then smiled.
“Tell me young mare why did you do this?”
Cadence looked at me and then to the others in the room. She looked at the mother and then started to cry.
“I was jealous ok I’ve wanted to be a mother all my life. But now that theirs’s a stallion that can give me a child he doesn’t pay me any attention.”
She stopped talking and looked at me and nightmare with hate.
“He goes and bucks that monster and she gets to have the child that should be mine. So yes I tried to kill her and the child out of jealousy and anger.”
“I see why you did it but I think I know a way you can both get what you want.”
I looked at her and she smiled at the both of us. I walked over to her and looked her in the eyes. “What are you getting at miss?” She lost her smiled and grabbed both me and cadence. She pulled us to her and her horn started to glow. She pulled a bit of my magic out and let me go. I stepped back and watched what she was doing. She put cadence in front of her and pushed my magic.
“Now I want you to listen to me. I’m going to push his magic straight into your womb so only he can get you pregnant. So if I were you I’d do my best to get back on his good side.”
When she finished he balled my magic up in her magic pushed into her body. After the full ball was in her body a bright red seal formed and then vanished. But something was wrong cadence was shaking and when she got out of her magic she grabbed her stomach. I started to walk over to her but the pushed me back with her magic.
“Give her a minute her body is just getting used to your magic.“
I looked at her and then to her and stepped back and waited. A few seconds pasted and then she stopped shaking and looked at me. But there was something wrong with her her eyes. They're glazed over and she passed out. I started to walk over to her and the mother didn’t stop me this time. I walked over to her and started to shake her body. But when my hand touched her something happened to her body. Her hips grow and her chest did as well. Horn and wings grow a little more too. Her whole body grow a size bigger and she started to wake up.
“Oh, my head what happened.”
She saw me kneeling down beside her and jumped back. But that had to things happen when she did that. The top of her dressed pipped up and her breasts fell out her nipples were a darker pink. The sides of her dress ripped and I saw her hips we’re now twice their former size. I saw armor’s eyes go wide and fell to the ground with a wide smile. But I couldn’t look away from her. But I felt something hit the back of my head and my face hit the floor. I pushed myself back up and turned my head to see. “Ah, shit not again!” Nightmare was behind me and was cracking her knuckles.”
“RRRrrrrrroooooyyyyyy!”
I jumped up and grabbed armor and throw him over my shoulder and ran out of the room.
“Daddy run faster!”
I heard rose’s voice and I chanced a look behind me and saw luna and celestia. I started to panic and picked up the pace. I started to yell back to them in hopes to calm them down. “I’m sorry I didn’t know my magic was going to do that to her!”
“We don’t care when we get you won’t walk straight for a week!”
No, I was really hauling ass to get away from them.
Nightmare pov
I watched as roy and took armor and ran out of the room. I looked at rose who was standing beside me and she was looking at cadence. I looked at her as well and she was covering her chest with her arms. I started to laugh as I looked at her. Somepony put their hand on my shoulder and I looked back to cosmic. I got scared and covered my stomach and charged my magic. I knew I couldn’t beat him but I won’t let him hurt us without a fight.
“Calm down I was never really going to hurt you or that baby.”
I pushed rose behind me and turned my stomach away from him. “Ok if you didn’t want to hurt us then why’d you say all that stuff?” He laughed and held the side of his chest.
“I wanted to see what he would have done if I tried to hurt somepony he cared about. Truth be told he gave me a real thrashing. I couldn’t beat him even if I was in my prime.”
I turned myself to look at him and looked into his eyes. He smiled and looked at Anderson’s bayonet and used his magic over to us.
“Is this what wounded him before fights?”
I looked at him shocked and then looked to cadence. I sighed and took roy’s long coat and throw it over to her. She looked back to me and then to the coat. “She should at least have something to cover yourself with. Besides roy’s nice so give him time and he’ll calm down when he doses we’ll all side down and talk.” She looked to me and then to the blade in cosmic’s magic. I saw regret run across her face as she put the coat on. I looked back to the bayonet and saw roy’s blood on it. I reached out and took the blade from his magic. “Yes it is but I’m happy to hear that you never wanted to hurt us.” He laughed again and grabbed his side again.
“Ok we need to go I think I need to sleep for a week tell roy I said well done.”
I smiled and felt the baby kick. I looked down to my stomach and he looked as well.
“Is he kicking?”
I looked up at him and smiled. “Yes, he’s like his father a fighter.” He laughed and looked at my stomach.
“Can I feel miss?”
“Um sure I guess you can.”
I moved my hand back I had the bayonet ready if he tried anything. He put a hand on my stomach and the baby started to kick his hand again and again.
“My you are right he will be a fighter like his father.”
We started to laugh but we stopped when I saw roy’s foot in cosmic’s face. As cosmic’s head shot back and roy flew over me with his sword ready.
Roy pov
I was running through the halls with them hot on my tail. I turned a sharp corner and I saw ruby at the end of the hall. She was coming out of a room and she saw us coming and looked confused. I ran over to her and grabbed her and pulled all of us into the room. I closed the door and covered her mouth. I heard the two of them run by and I uncovered her mouth. “Sorry about that ruby but I had to get me and armor away from them.” She looked over to my shoulder and saw armor. When she did she blushed and looked away. I smiled and pushed my shoulder and mad her blush more. “Well looks like armor and you had so fun that night uh?” She blushed looked at armor on my shoulder. I smiled but remembered that I left nightmare and rose with that crazy man. I started to panic and threw armor onto the bed in the room and broke down the door. I drew my sword as I ran back to the throne room. When I got to the throne room I the cosmic had his hands on nightmare. I started to run up and jumped over nightmare and kicked him in the face.
“Roy stop he wasn’t going to do anything to us!”
I kicked him into the side wall and I heard nightmare yell for me to stop. When I landed I was about to charge him but she and cadence grabbed me.
“Roy stop he only acted like that to see how’d you react.” I didn’t struggle because I was scared that I may hurt the baby. I looked at him as he got up and spit out so blood. He looked at me and smiled.
“You’ll make a great son in law and that kick.”
I looked at him confused and they let me go. I didn’t charge him this time and waited to see what he was going to do. He walked over to me and put a hand on my shoulder and I looked at him.
“Son I hope all of my grandchildren are as strong as you. But for now, we need to leave can’t leave the stars for too long. But so you know the mares behind you will do much worst then I can.”
I was confused and looked behind me and saw luna with armor on the ground behind her. Celestia was beside her and smiling at the fact that I was cornered this time.
“Oh, roy a word please?”
Luna was talking in her sweet voice and I knew I was dead if she got her hands on me. I was trying to think of a way out of this but to my surprise their father saved me.
“Now now you’ll need him alive for the wedding. Besides his first son will be born In a week or two.”
We all looked at him and then to his wife and she nodded. I was staring at him and then I started to laugh. He raised an eyebrow and looked at me.
“What is so funny?”
I looked at him and stopped laughing. I caught my breath and looked at him. “That was funny man but she's not due to deliver for almost two months.” Now was his turn to laugh and that he did. When he calmed down he grabbed my shoulders and looked at me.
“Oh, I’m telling the truth son. With all the power you two have given that baby he’ll be born in a week or two nice and healthy. So if you want to get married the wait till the baby is born ok?”
I just looked at him and then to nightmare. She was looking at her stomach then to me. I looked to luna and celestia looking at her. But as if throw salt in my wounds he and the mother bodies started to glow white.
“Well looks like our time is up so well be going now.“
Before I could stop them their bodies turned to pure light and shot out of the hole and lite up the sky one last time and then vanished. We all just looked at the roof until I heard someone say my name. I looked to see cadence in my old coat. I saw she had the buttons in front of her chest button but the holes in-between the buttons looked lie they were going to break. I could see the pink fur of her breast. The top of her breasts was also showing like when luna wears a V-neck. Her hips were pushing out of the front of my coat and the bottom of her dress was just barely covering the top of her hips. It just barely covered the top of her knees and she was looking at me with genuine remorse for what she’s done.
“I’m sorry I let my jealousy get out of hand. I just wanted to have a child of my own so badly. But when I hear that you had the ability to give nightmare a child I got my hopes up that I could have one. But when you turned me away without even say you’d think about it I got so mad. But when you said I should look for another stallion it made me feel like I wasn’t good enough. Look I knew I screwed up trying to hurt nightmare and the baby and putting luna under a spell. Look I know I can’t just wash it away but I want the chance to make it right. So can you please give me the chance to make it up?”
I looked at her and then to nightmare and the others. “Well, girls what do you think she did as much harm you all as she did me so what do you say?” Nightmare was the first to speck up.
“I don’t trust her but if you’ll give her a second chance I will too.”
Luna was the next to speak up.
“I think it best we do now that you’re the only one who can give her a child. If not she may try to do something again and I didn’t think you’ll let her off easy again.”
Lastly, celestia spoke.
“They make good points roy and she is like us all she wants is to have kids of her own. But to honest and armor please don’t be mad but no stallion in thirty generations have had power like you. That was back when luna and I were young children. It was only by chance cadence was born as an alicorn and that came as a shock to us. So I think it best you find a way to make roy forgive you cadence.”
I looked at cadence and she was almost crying. I walked over to her and she looked up at me. I smiled and put a hand on her head. I rubbed her head and she started to cry softly. “If you want to redeem yourself then let your acts speck for you. I'll try and find a way to break the spell she put on you.” She started to cry full force and wrapped her arms around my chest and cried into it. I smiled and wrapped her in a hug and let her cry herself out. I stood there for a good five minutes. As she cried luna and celestia used their magic to fix all the damage me and their father caused.
“Roy were done with the repairs. But we need to talk about what’s going to happen now that we know the baby is coming sooner than we thought.”
I looked at them and then to cadence. But I looked around and saw rose was gone and armor was too. “Hey, luna did armor take rose back to her room?” Luna looked at me and smiled.
“Yes he did but again we need to go and deal with the baby. But there something else we need to do as well.”
I looked at her with a look of confusion. “What’s that luna?” She looked at cadence who was still crying into my chest. She walked over and pulled her off me and made the buttons pop off my coat. Again her chest was out in the open and she blushed when I was then. I covered my eyes this time but I knew I was going to get hell for this.
Arther's note
Sorry I pulled this chapter as some of you were reading it. But my Grammarly was acting up. I wanted to be read through real quickly to find the worse of my worst of my error.
For the rest of the week, I and nightmare were in the royal archives. We were looking for anything about the spell the mother used on cadence. But nothing had come up and luna had Cadence in the royal mages lab. They had found out it was a pure bloodline spell. A spell mean to make sure a mare could only have kids with that stallion. When she wasn’t with the mages cadence was with me trying everything to make me forgive her.
“Roy.”
I was pulled from my thoughts and saw nightmare holding her stomach. I was about to get up and go over to her but she screamed in the royal canterlot voice. I throw my book away and ran over to her. “Nightmare what’s wrong?!” She was crying and the ground under her was wet! “Did your water break!”
“Yes, It did its time Roy.”
I started to panic and the archive door was thrown open by luna and Celestia.
“What happened nightmare!?”
I ran over to the and started to shake Celestia. “Her water broke the baby’s coming! The Baby’s coming!” I let go of her and started to ran around and losing my mind. While I ran around armor ran through the door and grabbed me. He pulled his arm back and punched me across the face. I was in a world of pain but nightmare scream of pain brought me back. I looked at armor and smiled. “Thanks, I need that but now we need to get nightmare to the hospital.”
“Good your back to the world of the living. So let’s get her to the hospital.”
He let me go and we ran over to nightmare. But once I touched her she grabbed my arms and looked at me as if I was the greats evil.
“R-roy get us to the hospital now or well all need a doctor.”
I was scared but she was right we need to go now. Picked her up and opened my wings and ran for the balcony in the archive. I jumped over the reeling and opened my wings. I started to franticly started to fly to the hospital. I saw many of the nobles looking at us as I flew to the hospital. I landed outside of the hospital and luna and celestia appeared in a flash of light as I ran into the hospital. I kicked the door open and saw a nurse at the desk. “We need a doctor she’s going into labor!” the nurse jumped up and ran into a door behind her and then she and two doctors with a stretcher ran out and told me to put her on it. I did as they said and tried to follow them back but the nurse stopped me.
“Sir you can’t go with her only the father can go back there.”
I looked at her and she flinched back. “I am the father now get out of my way!” She looked shocked have I pushed her aside and ran through the door. I saw nightmare’s tail in a door and I ran over to the door and saw the two doctors getting her onto a delivery bed. I ran over to her side and looked down at her. She opened her eyes and held her hand out to me. I grabbed her hand with both my hands.
“Ok miss we need you to relax and push the baby’s head is starting to show.”
I looked back to her and she had a face full of pain. I squeezed her and as she started to pushed. On her third the doctor said the eras were starting to show. Celestia and luna also ran into the room and saw me and nightmare.
“I can’t keep doing this roy it hurts too much.”
“Miss you need to keep pushing if you don’t the baby is going to die!”
Her eye when wide and she held my hand tighter and gave a strong push. After that the sound of cry was heard in the room and nightmare’s grip was gone. I started to panic and started to shake her.
“Sir please stop she just passed out from the pain.”
I looked back to see a nurse and luna and celestia looking at the doctor. I could see that I was right and the baby had hooves but I couldn’t see the rest of him. “Luna please stay with nightmare I want to look at my son’s face.”
“Sure roy and you’ll want to see the baby.”
I let go of nightmare’s hand and luna took it. I stood back up and walked over to were the doctor was cleaning the baby. “Can I hold my son doc?”
He turned and looked at me. But when I said the kid was mine his face started to show fear.
“Y-yes sir here.”
He handed me blazing night in a blanket and I moved it so I could look at him. His top half was like mine. He had black hair like me but his eyes were closed. I felt around his back and felt his wings. He didn’t have a horn but he may use magic like I do with my hands. I could feel magic coming from him but it was low. I looked at his legs and they were the same blue as nightmare. I looked down and saw his eyes opening. His eye were like mine a light shade of red.
“Roy she’s starting to wake up.”
I walked over to the bed and saw nightmare waking up. She tried to push herself up but the nurse stopped her.
“Please stay laying down the father is bringing your baby over.”
Nightmare laid back down and waited for me to come over. When I was over her she looked at blazing night and held her arms out. I smiled and leaned down and handed her blazing. She looked at him and started to cry of joy. She scooted over and patted the bed.
“Lay down with us I’m a little cold.”
I smiled but looked back to luna and celestia. They were looking at blazing in nightmare’s arm and I saw luna playing with her hands like the first night after I brought shadow home. I smiled and looked at her. “Luna when nightmare and I’ve gotten to hold him for a little while then you can hold him ok?” She started to puff up her cheeks but listened to me. They walked out of the room and I climbed into the bed with nightmare. I put an arm and wing over them and I saw the baby holding onto nightmare dress. He was looking at me and nightmare.
“Hi I’m your mommy.”
She pointed a hand at me and blazing looked at me.
“He’s your daddy we’ve waited a long time to meet you blazing night.”
While nightmare talked blazing was looking at her and was starting to play with her face. But after a second he started to cry. Nightmare was looking at him and then to me.
“Roy why is he crying?!”
She was starting to panic and I put a hand on her face. “Calm down he’s just hungry.” She calmed down and moved the top of her dress down. As she started to feed him I heard the door open. I turned and saw. “Cadence what are you doing here?”
“Luna and celestia said the baby was born. I was just wondering if I could see him if that ok with you and nightmare?”
I looked back to nightmare and show we weren't even paying attention to us. I pulled my wing back and took my jacket off and covered the baby and nightmare. I climbed out of the bed and walked over to cadence. I pulled her out of the room and looked up and down the hall. When I looked back to her she was looking at my hands on her arms. I let her go and she blushed a little when I looked at her. “Ok so how many know and what are they saying?” She bit her bottom lip and looked at the door. That had me worried and I looked back to the door. “Cadence what’s happening?” She looked at me but I heard the sounds of hooves and she pulled me back into the room. She slammed the door and locked the door.
“Roy do you have any of your weapons besides your sword?”
I started to check and I had both guns and three clips each and I had the rune sword too. “Ya both guns and three more clips each. Now tell me what’s going on cadence!”
A bang came from the door. “Cadence what happened tell me now!”
“Gold rush hired a lot of bluebloods old guards that wanted you to die and to kill you and nightmare. But I never thought they would they anything.”
Another bang came from the door and I put up a shield around the room. “Cadence send a letter to luna and celestia. Now I want you to listen to me cadence I want all the guard's armor and I train here yesterday. I’m going out to hold them until they get here and if anything happens to nightmare or the baby I whip out the city.” I used my magic and teleported out of the room and into the hallway. I’m going to be the king soon so I can’t kill them. Knocking them out with magic is the next best option. I saw a group in front of nightmares door and I whistled to get their attention. They looked at me and I got into a fighting stance. I charged the stun magic I knew as the first one charged me. I punched him in the gut and sent him flying back into the group. The stun spell knocked them all out. I walked over and saw there were six of them. I put my hand on the door and opened my saw nightmare on the bed holding blazing. Cadence was sitting in that chair in the corner of the room and she had her ears covered. I scanned the room to make sure what I was seeing was true I close the door. There wasn’t any kind of spell so I started to move through the hospital. I knock out over sixty guards and many started to run away when they saw me. But I didn’t let them away I shot them with them stun spell. As I make it to the front door I saw armor finishing off the ones who made it out. I ran and saw one about to stab him and I shot him with the stun. I looked around and saw that the guards with armor had red and black on their armor.
“Thanks for the save Roy.”
“No problem armor any casualties?”
As we talked I stunned three more and he knocked out two.
“No, we completely outmatch them. The princess when to gold rush estate so we need to finish this and head that way.”
I stunned another guard and turned to hit another one but I was face to face with armor. He was about to punch me but we both stopped and looked around and saw they were all down. We were all breathing hard and I looked around and saw about twenty-five guards on the ground. I looked back to armor and saw him talking to a guard. “Hey, armor can I ask a favor of you?” He looked at me and looked surprised. He told the guards to get the one on the street and the hospital and send them to the dungeon. He looked at me and walked over to me. “What’s up roy what do you need?”
I put my hands on his shoulders and looked him in the eyes. “You know my son was born today so I want you and ten of our top guards at her door till I get back ok?” He looked at me and then yelled out ten names. Two I remembered cloudy night and crimson blade. They ran over with eight other ponies and saluted us.
“Alright, I want you all with me! were going to protect nightmare and her child.”
“Yes, Sir!”
They ran in and one of the nurses took them to the room. Before armor could run off I grabbed him and he looked at me. “I put up a shield and cadence is in the room so only you can get in the room if something happens.” He smiled and lightly punched my chest.
“Bother you know I'll take care my nephew safety.”
“Thanks, armor I owe you one.” I turned and saw one of the attacking guards was still wake. I walked over to him and grabbed him and pulled him up. “Tell me where Gold rush lives or I'll beat you silly.” He looked at me with total fear and pointed down the road.
“He lives down the road on the left and you’ll see a house with a dome on it.”
“Thank you now have a nice nap.” Before he could say anything I hit him with the stun spell. I dropped him and started to run down the road. I reached the end of the road and turned left. When I turned the corner I saw luna and celestia standing outside the gate and they weren’t happy. I ran over to them and show that there was some kind of glow on the ground. I slowed down and walked over to them. “Hey girls what’s the matter?” they looked at me and I saw their anger.
“Gold rush has a magic circle around his estate so anything with magic can’t get in or out. But why are you here roy why aren’t you with nightmare and the baby?”
“Well, I have armor and ten of our best guards their ready to kill that next round of guard this bastard could send. Now I’m here to knock his block off.” I walked up to the glow and put my hand on it. A dome showed around the estate and I pulled my right back and poured a huge amount of magic.
“Roy, what are you doing?”
I heard celestia’s voice as I throw my right forward. When my right connected with the dome it cracked and shattered on the spot of impact. I focused the same amount of power into my left and grabbed the edge of the hole I made and did the same with my right. I started to pull the dome apart and I heard it cracking as I pulled. I ripped the dome apart and the glowing on the ground and the rest of it disappeared. I looked back to see them looking at me but shook the shock off. “Come on let’s go and pay them a visit luna, celestia?” I saw luna smile and celestia was smiling too.
Gold rush pov
After that incident at the bar, I hired what was left of prince bluebloods guards. Those that fought him refused to stand against him again. But the others hated that animal for taking their easy job. But I knew I had my chance when my wife came home saying she heard him at the hospital. To think that he’s the father of that monster’s child. So I knew he’d do his best to protect them both but in a place like that, they’ll kill him. I started to laugh as soon the mighty Roy and his whore and child killed. My laughing stopped when I hear the sound of something breaking outside. I jumped from my seat and looked out the window. My blood ran cold when I saw that the very animal I thought to be dead. He punched through the magic circle I myself put around my estate. He grabbed both sides of the dome and ripped it apart and he and the princess walked onto the estate. I got away from the window and yelled for the guards I had on the estate. “Guards there are intruders on the estate go and kill them!” I heard the sound of armor and shield moving to the front door. After a second I heard the sound of fighting than it as quiet. But to my horror, it was the animal walking up the stairs with a guard in his grip.
Roy pov
I walked up to the front door and used my magic to push it open. When the door was open I saw five guards. Four were on the ground floor and one was on the stairs. I smiled and walked in and charged the stun spell again. I lunged at them and punched the two in front and kicked one in the face. I landed and swung my fist and knocked out the last guard on the ground floor. I saw the open on the stairs try to get away but I ran over and punched through the back of his armor. He fell to the stairs and he was out cold. I grabbed the back of his armor and looked behind me and nodded for them to follow me. The nodded and followed me up the stairs. When I was at the top I saw rush looking at me and I smiled. “Hey rush I want to have a word with you,” I growled the words out and he ran back into the room he was in and slammed the door.
“Did you have to scare him, Roy?”
Luna softly punched me upside the head as I smiled. “Of scaring him is not all I’m going to do.” I walked up to the door and pulled the guard up and sent him through the door. I broke the rest of the door down and saw rush behind his desk with a sword in hand.
“S-stay back I-I'll kill y-you don’t.”
Luna and celestia walked in behind me and he looked like he just saw death.
“Princess L-luna Princess celestia what are you doing here?”
“We are here because you sent forces to attack roy.”
After luna said that a smile came to rush’s face. I knew what he was going to do but I wanted to see the shock on his face.
“Ah but princess luna that where you're wrong. My wife overheard this animal at the hospital say he was the father of nightmares child. He cheated on you I was only punishing him, your highness.”
I saw his smile as he looked at me and thought he had won. But his hopes were soon destroyed when luna laughed and looked him. “Oh rush both celestia and I knew that it was his. She’s in his herd as is my sister.”
“What!? Princess celestia this animal has had his hands on you as well?!”
I started to laugh as he looked at me shocked. I walked over to him and punched him in the gut while he was in shock. The stun spell was gone now and he cough after having the air knocked out of him. He dropped the sword and fell to the ground and groaned in pain. I I picked him up in my magic and looked at them. “So luna, celestia you know that he’s going to go talking about this so I think it’s time we tell them all. But we need to throw this one in the dungeon for a while.”
“Very right Roy now let’s go and get nightmare the baby and everypony else.”
“Right but is nightmare ok to move so soon after giving birth?”
“Yes, roy she is she’ll just be sore for a week or two.”
Half an hour later
We all sitting in the nightmare hospital room. I pulled a chair over to the bed and looking at a sleeping blazing night in nightmares arm. Nightmare said that cadence helped with everything while I was gone. Armor said once the guards were taken no more trouble came. We sent gold rush with the guards to the dungeon. I looked around the room and saw ever one I trusted armor, luna, celestia, nightmare and even cadence now. “Alright first thing I want to know is rose safe armor?” he looked at me and smiled.
“Yes, I left a group of our most loyal guards to watch over her. The hound and shadow were with her too.”
“Ok then now to the main problem I want to get every noble to the castle. I want the somewhere I trap them if they start a riot.”
While I was talking blazing grabbed nightmare’s hair and started to pull it.
“OW! Blazing mommy’s hair is not for pulling so please let out.”
I turned and saw blazing keep pulling on her hair. I smiled and walked over to her and blazing. I started to play with his side and he let go of her hair and started to laugh. Nightmare looked at me appreciatively and I held my arms out to hold blazing. She smiled down at him one last time and then handed him to me. I stood up and looked around the room and saw all there smiling face. “Uh, you know what we can deal with them later today who wants to see blazing. Cadence was the first one up and over to me. Luan was behind her then celestia and then armor. Cadence was on my shoulder looking at him and luna was playing with his little hands. But I think it was too soon for this many to be crowding him. He started to cry and luna backed off and cadence got off me. “No no don’t cry blazing they just wanted to meet you.” He keeps crying and I heard the bed start to move and I looked back to see nightmare getting up. I turned and let blazing see her and he calmed down a little. Nightmare walked over with help from cadence and took blazing who was still crying a little.
“Now now your daddy is right they just wanted to meet you.”
He keeps crying and started to pat on nightmares chest and I started to laugh a little. They all looked at me and I pointed at him. “He’s not upset he’s just hungry.” I saw armor look at nightmare’s chest out of the corner of my eye. “Armor I can see you looking at nightmares chest. Now you know I’m going to tell ruby about that.” He started to shake and ran out of the room. “Ha-ha that was too easy but ya feed him as I go and get rose.”
“Ok, Roy but was he really looking at my chest?”
“Haha ya I just wanted to see him run away plus I needed him out of the room.” I closed the door with my magic and put up a barrier and a sound proof barrier. I looked at cadence and then to nightmare. “Nightmare I think it’s time to finish a conversation from yesterday.” The others in the
“Roy, what conversation are you talking about?”
I looked at celestia and luna. “I and nightmare were trying to decide who’s going to be his godmother. If something happened to me and her I want armor to be the godfather. So all we need is to name a godmother.” I looked at them and they looked at each other. “So Roy nightmare which of us did you have in mind?”
I looked back to nightmare and she smiled and nodded. “Are you sure nightmare?” She smiled and looked at me and then to cadence. “Cadence over the last week and today. You also helped when Roy was handling the guards. Now Roy has so trust in you again I’ve also started to trust you. So I and Roy talked about it and we want you to be the godmother.”
I looked at her as I walked over to her and grabbed her hand. “Come on you can sit next to him and nightmare I need to talk to luna and celestia.” She stood up and walked over to the chair I had beside the bed. I grabbed their hands and pulled them into the restroom. I locked the door and looked at them. I snapped my fingers and another sound proof barrier went up. “Ok, you two want to know why I and nightmare picked her right?”
“Ya Roy why?”
“My sister is right why would you and nightmare pick her?”
I looked them both in the eyes and sighed. “I’ve decided to make cadence part of the herd. The spell your mother used it irreversible so I have to give her a chance. Plus, she has been done everything she can to get back on our good side. Besides that, spell also alters the body to fit the magic original user. So we can’t change her back so I’ve started to forgive her what she’s done but it will still take time to fully forgive her.” They looked at me and then to the door. Luna grabbed my hand and I looked at her.
“I understand and I think I know how we can get all of them in one place.”
I smiled and looked at her. “What do you have in mind?”
An hour later
Nightmare and blazing were now in our room asleep with thirty guards’ outside the door. They were the guards most loyal to me and armor. Just for extra protect and power I cast spell on the guard to make their armor unbreakable and sent up two shields around the room. But Luna, celestia and I were in the throne room with all the nobles of canterlot in the room. I was in my armor and had the rune sword and my pistols at the ready. While I was at the front armor was in the back ready to stop them if they ran.
“Citizens of canterlot we have asked you here so we could handle a matter that happened today. Many of you know gold rush hired bluebloods old guards to kill Roy and nightmare moon.”
Many voices said that they had heard but the mare I was hoping to be here stood up. Sweet wine stood and started to walk over and kneeled to the princesses.
“But princess I personally hear him say the child nightmare was carrying was his. That means he did not stay loyal to you. So I do not see why my husband a respected noble and his hired guard were through in the dungeon. All he was do was getting rid of two demons and the little monster.”
My composer almost broke when she called blazing a monster but for once celesta lost her cool. Now I didn’t think she could yell but I was wrong.
“YOU DARE SAY YOU’D HARM A CHILD!!”
Many of the nobles looked shocked and so started to back away. Armor but up a shield and keep them in front of us. I decided it was time to get this out and see what would happen. I walked up the front of the crowd. “Listen up or get the get an ass kicking!” They all looked at me and I saw a mix of hate and fear. “What I said was true nightmares child is mine and anyone got a problem with that.” As I spoke I made my voice sound demonic. But sweet wine walked up to me and smacked me across my face.
“So you’d rather bed a demon than a mare. Well, I guess that’s better than you being with princess luna.”
I looked back down at her and smiled. “Was that the best you can do? The monster in the everfree hit harder than you. Beside luna knew so what you got to say now?” My smile grew at her shocked and the shock of the other nobles. Luna and celestia walked up beside me and looked at her.
“Miss sweet wine me and my sister knew the baby was his and do you why we knew?”
“No your majesty I don’t but it must be a good reason right?”
Celestia started to laugh as luna moved her hair and sawed my mark on her neck. Celestia pulled her glove off and showed her mark. The nobles looked at them and shock was on their faces and I locked eyes sweet wine. “They’re in my herd you sorry noble mare.” The room was quiet and I looked at them all. The silence was broken when sweet wine used her magic to summon a knife and stabbed me in the neck. She smiled and thought she had killed me. Her joy turned to shock. when I grabbed the knife and pulled it out of my neck and she saw the wound healed. I used my magic and burned the knife away. I smiled and looked at her and looked at her. “You know that won’t kill me but it hurt.” She fell back and clawed away but I used my magic and put her back on her hooves. I walked down the crowd and looked at her and the other nobles. “Now I’ve fought their father and won the right to marry them. I don’t want to have bad blood so if any of you want to fight me then come and meet me in the field outside the city in one hour. Now please leave and like I said if you have a problem come to the field.” When I finished armor dropped his shield and the nobles ran out of the room. I sighed and looked back to luna and celestia and they were smiling. I walked up to them and wrapped them in a hug. “I think I should have blocked that knife to the neck. But you know it was worth showing that power to scare them.” I felt a fist hit the back of my head. I let go of them and grabbed the back of my head. I turned back and saw cadence with an angered look on her face. “What was that for cadence?” She looked at me and this time punched my face.” Ow, seriously what did I do?!” She pulled her arm back but luna stopped her.
“Ok I think that’s enough cadence and what did he do?”
Cadence looked at her and then to me.
“He nearly scared me to death with that stunt! Then nightmare goes and tells me to find you all and bring you back to the room.”
As she talked armor walked over and looked at me and started to laugh.
“Roy ha-ha you fought so many powerful enemies and a mare beat you!”
I moved over to him and he stopped laughing when he saw me coming over. I cracked my knuckles and he gulped and started to run away. “Get back here and take it like a stallion!” I started to chase him but a pink arm wrapped my neck.
“Oh no, you don’t you can beat him later! For now, we need to go to yours and nightmares room. Now come on nightmare won’t tell me anything without you.”
I looked back and show that armor got away. “Fine let’s get going but I don’t see why she can’t tell you by herself.” I pulled her arm off my neck and teleported us. We came out in front of the guards. “Ok you're all dismissed for now please go and speak with your captain. “
“Yes, Sir!”
With my order, they left and we walked over to the door and open the shields. I opened the door and let them walked in. I saw nightmare laying down beside our little boy. I smiled and closed the door and the shields. I walked over to the bed and saw nightmare holding him close to her chest. I walked over to my side and sat down and she smiled up at me. “Hey the moonlight how are you and the baby holding up?” She carefully picked him up and sat up.
“We’re fine and he’s been asleep for the better half of an hour. But we can talk about that later. For now, I think we should tell cadence about what we found out.”
I put a handout and looked at her. “Nightmare we did say they could hold him after we had the chance. Besides I can she luna and cadence playing with their hands.” I looked at them and they started to blush. Rose was also sitting in the chair in the corner and she was looking at us. I looked at celestia she started to blush when I looked at her. I looked back to nightmare and saw that blazing was starting to wake up. “Ah look Roy he’s waking up!”
I leaned back down and she put her head on my shoulder. I waved for rose to come over and she ran over to the bed. She climbed up onto the bed and looked over my shoulder. Blazing was looking at me and nightmare then rose moved her hand down to his hand.
“Wow, daddy miss nightmare he’s like a mix of the two of you. Daddy, is he going to be strong like you?”
I laughed and looked at her. “Well, sweetie that’s up to him if he wants to learn to fight then I'll teach him. If not, then so be it I want to make a home where he’ll never have to lose the ones he loves.” She and the others smiled and I picked blazing up and rose got off my shoulder. I sat all the way up and looked at her. “His name is blazing night rose and when he’s older I hope that you’ll help him when he needs it.” Rose smiled and started to play with his hands. He started to kick a little and a light blue glow formed around his right hoof. I pulled him back up to my face just as he kicked again. He hit me in the nose and my head was forced back. I grunted in pain and I felt blood running down the sides of my face. I face forward and everyone gasped when they saw my face.
“Roy they baby just broke your nose!”
When luna yelled the glowing stopped and he started to cry. Nightmare sat up and took him and used her magic to give me a shirt and I took it. “Thanks.” I started to wipe the blood off and I felt someone poking my shoulder. I turned and saw luna looking at blazing night.
“Did he just use you CQC magic?”
I pulled the shirt back and looked at him. “Ya he did and that magic was nightmares color and that kick was painful. If he does want to learn to fight he may be better than me when he’s my age. Who knows he may very well become stronger than me. “That seemed to shock luna and nightmare.
“Daddy you mean my little brother could be stronger than you when his grown up?”
I looked back to rose and smiled. “Yes rose that’s right from that kick just now I know how strong he could become. To be honest, if it was just little stronger he would have broken my neck. But that’s a topic for a later time, for now, we need to talk to cadence.”
“Right roy cadence please come over here.”
Cadence looked at nightmare and me as luna picked up rose and walked out of the room. Cadence came over and sat one her knees on the foot of the bed.
“Ok, so what did you ask me here nightmare?”
Nightmare looked at me and I smiled. I looked back to cadence and smiled. “Well, we’ve found that the spell used on you is irreversible so we’ve come to a decision. If you can swear that you’ll never pull anther stunt like you did with nightmare you can join my herd.” She looked at all of us and then started to cry with a huge smile on her face. She jumped to her on the bed and jumped on me knocking the both of us off the bed. I used my magic to stop us from falling. I laid my back in the ground and looked up at nightmare and celestia looking at us with smiles. Cadence sat up and was sitting on my lap and looking down at me.
“So are you going to mark me like you did with nightmare and my aunties?”
I pushed myself up and was now face to face with her. She blushed and got up and then helped me to my feet. I looked down at her and she blushed again. “So where do you want the mark?” She looked back at me and then down at her body. Then she looked to nightmare and then looked back to me.
“I know where my aunts are at but where is nightmare’s?”
I blushed and looked away from her. “Um well, you see it’s on her.” I didn’t want to say but nightmare laughs and told cadence to look at her. She pulled the top of one of my shirts down and showed her mark.
“Oh, my Roy.”
I blushed and looked at her. “Ok first it was her idea and second she was scaring me when it happened.” That got them all to laugh but again as they laugh blazing started to cry again. Nightmare sighed and moved the shirt down and started to feed him again. I looked back to cadence to see her holding her breasts. “Do you want me to bite you on the breast as well?” She looked at me and then to her breast. She looked to nightmare and asked in a shaky voice.
“N-nightmare does-s it hurt getting the mark?”
“Ha-ha once his teeth break the skin it doesn’t hurt a lot but you’ll see what happens after he gets his teeth out of you.”
She looked back to me and looked shocked.
“You bite them to make the mark?!”
“Yes now please pick where you want to have the mark?” She bit her lip and looked at her breasts again. She moved her dress down to show her bra and then looked at me again.
“I’d like to have it on my chest like her if you don’t mind.”
I smiled and walked over to her. I was in front of her and I looked down at her. Unlike the other’s she was a head shorter than me even after her growth spurt. I snapped my fingers and my armor despaired and I was left in my jeans and a white t-shirt. I leaned down and picked her up by legs so her chest is level with my face. I looked up at her and she was blushing and looking down at me. “Um, you need to take the bra off so I can see where I’m biting.” She looked at me and her face started to turn a reddish pink.
“But it’s embarrassing I know you already saw them but it was an accident.”
I smiled up at her and started to put her down but she stopped me.
“No don’t put me down. Please just give me a second to ready myself.”
I stood back up and waited till she was ready. She took a few deep breaths and moved her arms behind her back. After a second she had her bra off and she pulled it off and looked at me.
“Ok, I’m ready Roy.”
She pulled it all the way off and I saw the dark pink skin of her nipples. “Ok get ready this is going to hurt at first.” She nodded and I opened my mouth and my teeth grew and sharpened. Her eyes when wide as I bite her. Like nightmare, I bit into her right breast and she grabbed my hair in her fist. I started to taste like peach wine and like all the others I drank one mouth full and pulled back. But like nightmare. she pushed my teeth back in and let out a moan.
“By the star it hurts a lot but feels so nice.”
I felt her trying to push more of her breast into my mouth and blocking my mouth and nose. I was having trouble breathing and I tried it pull back again. Again she pushed me back but this time one of them pulled her off me. I took in a large breath of air and looked at her to see celestia holding her in her magic. Cadence was trying to get out of her magic and back to me. I felt my teeth go back to normal. “Thanks, celestia she almost suffocated me.” She smiled and set cadence down when she calmed down. I walked over to her and a pair of bright red fangs formed on her right breast. I pulled her dress back up and I helped her to her hooves. She wrapped her armor around me and jumped and wrapped her legs around me. I lost my balance and fell to the ground.
“Now I can be a mommy I can have a family of my own!”
I started to laugh and then remembered that I had to meet the nobles in the field. “Crap cadence get off of me I need to go the field out of the city.” I started to push her off but she locked lips with me. I was starting to lose a battle of will but again celestia pulled her off of me.
“Ok that’s enough cadence he’s right maybe if you ask nicely he’ll let you go with him.”
I looked at her and cadence was looking at me with the puppy dog eyes. Celestia had a smile I knew all too well. The smile that said that you did something and now you’re paying for it.
“Roy, can I please come with you?”
I won't give in if you give in they all start to us it. But she got into my face and started to give me the quivering lip. DON’T GIVE IN DAME YOU! ” Ok fine just stop with the puppy dog face.” She jumped up and ran over to the door.
“I’m going to go chance and I'll meet you back here in a few minutes.”
I sighed and looked at a laughing nightmare and celestia.
“Guess we know how to get what we want from you now roy. Just keep giving you the puppy dog face or just make you sleep on the couch.” My pride was hurt but I knew how to get so back. “Fine if that’s how you two want to play it then I'll just hang out with armor every night. Then I’ll only spend my free time rose, luna, cadence and blazing.” I looked back to them and celestia see her plan backfired seeing she still has a week left till her heat ends. The reason nightmare was scared was because that mean no cuddles. I smiled and stood up and snapped my fingers. I had my armor and walked to the door and celestia followed and nightmare looked at me with anger.
“Wait Roy I’m sorry come on you know I’m still in heat you can just do that to me. What about nightmare she’ll need you help at night with blazing night.”
I opened the door and saw cadence was on the other side. She was wearing a pair of black jeans and a tight fitting red V-neck that showed my mark. A good bit of her breast was showing to. Her hair was in a ponytail and she had a red heart hair clip over her right eye. “How you look nice cadence.” She blushed and started to play with her hair and looked up at me with a sweet smile.
“Thanks, Roy but do you really need to wear your armor?”
I looked back down to my armor and the back to her. “Well I guess not but I want to intimidate the nobles so I don’t have to fight them. Since I’m going to be a king I don’t want to kill them. The only reason I still wear it now is to scare them into leaving you girls and the kids alone. If the fear me then I don’t have to worry about them trying to get near our herd's foals.” When I finished talking all of them were quiet and looked at me. I heard the bed springs and I turned back to nightmare holding blazing night and walking over to me on shaky legs. I walked over to her and helped steady her. “What are you doing nightmare the doctor said if you come back before today you have to stay in bed. Why are you getting back up and walking around?”
“Why are you still trying to shoulder all the hard stuff? You took all the hate and fear and made sure it was pointed at you.”
She fell into my arm and I put an arm up and made sure blazing was going to stay in our hold. “Why hate and do I still shoulder the hate and fear? It’s because I don’t want any of it near you all. This is the real deal what I didn’t have with sears. I’ve finally have a family of my own I'll endure all the hate and fear. So none of it is near you all and you all can live in peace.” She stood back up straight and looked be in the eyes. But what I didn’t expect was the slap across the face. I looked down to her and saw tears and I heard crying behind and beside me. I looked to my right and saw celestia crying and back to cadence, they were both crying. Nightmare started to talk again and I looked at her.
“Now you listen to me, Roy. You had the endure all the hate for the last three and a half months. You’ve fought, bleed and given up to finally get to have your family. But now that you have it you’d still make yourself put all it on your shoulders.”
She put a hand on my cheek and put her head on my chest plate and blazing started to pat on my armor.
“Roy you don’t need to do it all by yourself we’re all here to help you now. Isn’t that right cadence, celestia?”
Cadence and celestia walked over and wrapped me in a group hug. I heard celestia speak up.
“She’s right you know you don’t have to do it alone anymore.”
Cadence started to talk after her.
“Ya plus now you can have a family as big as you’d like. Think about it nightmare carried a child for you and I’m pretty sure she do it again. Even if she doesn’t me luna and celestia still want to have kids.”
I looked at all of them and smiled after a second I pulled my arms free and hugged them back. I snapped my fingers and removed my armor and swords. Now I could fell blazing’s hand on my chest and I started to cry. “I-I’m so happy that I’ve finally f-found a place where I can live in peace.” I heard luna voice and looked back at her.
“Roy your crying blood are you ok!”
She ran over and looked at me and I smiled. “I’m fine luna it’s that I’ve cried so much in my life that now I can only cry blood. But your herd sisters just made me relies something.” I pulled myself from the hug and looked at her. “I don’t have to bare weight of the world. But I have one last thing to do so we can finally have peace. I need to deal with the nobles and then we can have peace.” I whipped the tears and started to walk to the door. I stopped and looked back to see them all looking at me. “Cadence you coming or not?” She smiled and walked over to me and grabbed my hand. I looked back that the others and smiled. “I'll be back soon so please just watch over nightmare and blazing please.“ With that said cadence pulled me out the door and down the hallway. She looked back to me and smiled.
“Come on we’ve got five minutes to get to the field. So we need to hurry Roy.”
I smiled and stopped and pulled her back into my chest. I wrapped my arm around her and snapped my fingers. I teleported us to the field and she jumped back and look around.
“How’d you do that I didn’t even since your magic energy?”
I smiled at her and snapped my fingers again and a table and two chairs. A plate of cookies and tea were on the table as well. I walked over and pulled a seat out for her. “Come on and sit down and I'll explain.” She walked over and sat down and picked up one of the cookies. I walked over and sat in the other chair and poured us both some tea. “Now you asked how I used my magic like that. Well, you see I’ve master my magic and learned to suppress it like I do my other powers. Now I can use my power without my magic energy. So I can use it at will with much more power and proficiency. I’m not very good at it yet but I can make objects from my magic.” She spits the tea out and looked at me. “Your starting to make solid objects from just pure energy!”
I laughed and help a handout. I started to focuses and my magic started to swirling around my hand. “Cadence can I see your hand?” She looked at me and them to my hand. She put her hand on my hand with the magic and I focused on her ring finger. As I moved my magic around her finger and a ring started to form on it. It took a moment but when I pulled my hand a ring was on her hand. She looked down at it and then back to me and she had tears in her eyes. “It’s a white diamond all the way around I wanted to make the wedding rings for my girls. So how do you like it?” She was crying and jumped over the table and knocked me to the ground and was crying into my chest. “You know I’m going to ask for all your hands together so can you please keep your ring a secret?” She up her arms on my chest and pushed herself and looked me in the eyes.
“Sure but I call dibs on next the child.”
I looked up at her and laughed. “Sorry celestia got that already.” She looked down at me and puffed up her cheeks and sat up on my lap. “That’s not fair!”
I keep laughing until I heard hooves coming. I stopped laughing and sat up and saw a group of five stallions in armor. She got off me and I stood up and looked at them. A stallion with a pure white coat was at the front. He walked up to me and looked at me.
“I have been sent by the nobles of canterlot to fight.”
I looked at him and saw he had no weapon but had metal gauntlets on. “You’re a CQC fight right?” I looked back and saw all of them only had gauntlets. “All of you must be.”
“We are we were trained in the minotaur kingdom. We were hired by a third of the city to kill you and your child. I will fight you but I will not harm a child.”
I was pissed that the nobles would try and kill blazing. I was happy though I meet one who would not harm him. I looked behind cadence sitting at the table and was eating more cookie. “Do you want me to put a shield around you or are you good?” She finished her cookie and spoke.
“I’m fine but do any of you who aren’t fighting right now want some cookies?”
None moved and she surged her shoulders.
“Ok have funny getting beaten up.”
When she said that I dropped into a fighting stance. They all dropped into a fighting stance. I saw they were all in the same stance. They had their fist in front of their chest and had their right hooves in front of them. When cadence bit into another cookie the two on the left jumped at me. I spun on my left and kicked one in the side of the head knocking him out. I sent my fist into the other one’s face knocking him out. After I knocked them out I charged then and slammed my fist into the far right. I put magic into my left foot and kicked the side of his chest destroying her armor. Just as I got my foot on the ground I dodged a punch from the leader. I throw an upper punch but he jumped back. As he was in the air he tried to straight kick. I grabbed his leg and he fell to the ground. He locked his fingers into the ground and tried to kick me again. I grabbed his other leg and twisted them so he couldn’t us them. He started to use his arms and forced his legs free. When he had his legs free he threw both his legs back and I blocked the attack. He flipped back and got to his hooves and I smiled at him. “Your good what’s your name?”
“Heavy fist and your good to Sir Roy.”
I when we got back into our fighting stances I lunged for him. Before he could do anything I pushed magic into the knuckles of my right fist. I sent it into his gut and shattered his armor and knocked him back into a tree. I frown and used my magic to send them to the hospital. I turned back and saw cadence smiling. “Well looks like I’ve handed them so let go and give the other their rings.”
“Sure let’s go.”
I snapped my finger and teleported us to the royal gardens. I looked around and all the statues and then I saw discord. I felt so power coming from him and walked over to him.
“Roy, what are you doing?”
I looked back to her and she was looking at me. I turned and looked at her and walked over to her. “I just felt some power coming from that states. But something's off about it felts like it’s slowly growing even now.” I looked back the statue and started to talk again. “It’s like something is about to jump out of it.” She grabbed my hand and pulled my arm into her chest and kissed my cheek. I pulled back and looked at her and she was smiling.
“Come on Roy it’s just a statue so have magic stored in it repair itself. It must have gotten damaged and it’s just fixing itself.”
I looked at her and then to the statue. I didn’t felt the power anymore so I guess she’s right. I looked back at her and smiled. “I guess your right come on let's go.” We started to walk and I could have sworn I heard laughing. I remembered that he does get free but I don’t know when he does. I'll just have to keep my guard up around his statue. But that can wait I need the other rings. I opened my other hand and started to use my magic. For nightmare and luna, I made black diamond rings. For celestia I made hers a bright blue sapphire. I showed them to cadence and she put her ring in with them and said she wanted it back soon. We were walking up to my door and we could hear them all in there. I smiled and closed my hand and opened the door. I saw them all sitting down around blazing’s crib. We walked over to them and saw a sleeping blazing with his leg kicking. “Aw look at him he must be kicking something.” Nightmare looked at me and the others did too. I smiled and looked at them all. “Can I talk to all of you out on the balcony really quick?” They all looked at me and then to blazing. Then nodded and helped nightmare out to the balcony with cadence. I opened my hand and created four ring boxes and I put each ring in a box with their names on them. I used my magic and turned them invisible and walked out onto the balcony. I looked at them as they all looked at me and I smiled. I moved each box in front of the mare they belong to.
“Ok, Roy why did you ask us all out here?”
I walked over and got down on one knee. They all looked at me and I saw joy on their faces. “Girls would you do the the honor of making me the happiest man alive by becoming my wives.” When I finished talking I made the boxes appear in front of them. I smiled when the grabbed the boxes and opened them. I saw tears in luna’s and nightmare’s eyes and celestia rushed over to me and talked me to the ground in a hug.
“Yes! Yes! A thousand times yes!”
Soon the rest joined the hug and they were all crying. I wrapped them all in a hug and we stayed like that until a loud knocking came from the door. It also wakes blazing up and he started to cry. I was really pissed at this moment be ruined. “I swear if that’s armor I’m going to beat him till he’s begging for mercy.” I heard celestia speak up and she was pissed too.
“If it is him punch him in the nose. Then use your magic to fix it and then break it again.”
I smiled and got out from under them and walked to the door. Nightmare got up and walked over to blazing to stop his crying. I got to the door and opened it to see. “ARMOR WHAT HAPPENED!” When I opened the door I show armor holding his nose and blood was coming through his hands. I pulled him in the room and summoned a rag and gave it to him. He pulled his hand back and I saw that his nose was bleeding badly. “Man, what happened to you?” He pulled the rag back and started to talk.
“I got ruby pregnant and when I was to spoke to talk she thought that I saw mad. Now she locked herself in her room and nopony can get her out. I came her hoping maybe you can get her out.”
I was shocked and the other were shocked as well. I snapped out of it and looked at him. “Ok then but first are you happy about it?” He whipped my blood away and started to speak again.
“I’m over the sun and moon but now I’m scared that she won’t talk to me again. But I’m more scared of her not having my magic to help her the last week. She said she found out a week ago but was too scared to tell me. Like nightmare she needs my magic to keep her and the healthy.”
I nodded and grabbed his arm and pulled him up. “Come on she’ll need you to be there for her. Plus, that’s my niece or nephew. I can’t let her or him get sick can I?” He smiled and we left and started to run to her room. While we ran he’s bleeding stopped as we got to her door. I put my hand on the door and closed my eyes. I felt the energy of her and the baby. I felt two life sources and the bigger one was giving waves of sadness coming from her. I opened my eyes and knocked on the door. ”Ruby it’s Roy armor told me you know he’s happy he told me himself.” The room was quite until I heard the door unlock. She opened the door and looked out of the crack.
“Is he really happy? I was so happy when I found out but I was scared to. But when I told him he was so quiet.”
I smiled and moved out of the way and armor looked at her.
“Armor.”
As she said his name she opened the door and walked out.
“Ruby you have no idea how happy I was just so shocked that I couldn’t speak. Please let me give you and the baby my magic you look so tired.”
She walked out of the room and armor put a hand on her stomach. I saw his magic flowing from his hand and into her. She let out a sigh and hugged him and I remembered that I have to go and start planning a wedding. I walked away from the young couple and back to my room. I saw the door was still open so I walked in and saw celestia and nightmare were the only ones left. They were talking so I stepped in quietly.
“So nightmare how was it carrying a child?”
She looked from blazing to celestia.
“It wasn’t all that bad in the begin. But when he started to kick a lost some sleep but I didn’t mind. I so scared of becoming a mother but Roy helped me through my fear. But overall it’s not bad carrying a baby.”
I started to laugh and they looked at me. I walked over and sat next to them. “If I remember correctly you said that the kicked sucked. One time when I tried to hug you punched me through a couch and a chair.” She blushed at my words and throw a pillow at me.
“Oh, you be quiet.”
I grabbed the pillow and used it to block another pillow. I looked past the pillow and looked at her. She was smiling and celestia was laughing softly and blazing was back asleep. I wasn’t looking when she threw a small book into my face. I fell off the bed and landed on my head and screamed into the pillow in my hands. When I was done I got up and looked at them. “Not funny nightmare.” She started to laugh and I she knew what that was going get her into. “Fine laugh it up I'll just go take a nap with luna.” Before I could walk out of the room celestia spoke up. “You can come take a nap with me if you want?”
I looked at her and for the first time nightmare smiled when I said I’d sleep away from her. I smiled at celestia and walked over to her. “You know that sounds nice but I have to be awake be for nightfall. Got to get back here and help with blazing night you know.”
We sat in the room with nightmare until she and blazing night were both asleep. When we left the room I put a shield over them. We walked to luna and cadence’s rooms and talked with them about the wedding. Cadence wants a huge wedding and luna wants a lot of blue and black roses. Rose said she wants to the flower girl. I promised that she could be and me and Celestia left and started to walk to her room. While we walked armor waked up to me and thanked me for what I did. “It was no problem armor but I want to ask a huge favor of you.” He looked at me and stood straight up.
“What do you need Roy. For what you did for me and ruby I’d do anything you ask.”
I smiled and put a hand on his and looked him in the eye. “Me and the girls are getting married so I want you to be my best man.” He looked at us and smiled and grabbed my shoulders.
“That great and yes I'll be the best man. But I still need to know one thing?”
I raised an eyebrow and looked at him. “What do you need to know armor?” He smiled and pull me closer.
“When do you want to have the Bachler party?”
I pulled back and looked at Celestia. She was looking at us with her poker face and I laughed. I looked back to armor and used my eyes to let him know talk later. “We can talk about that later, for now, get back to ruby. I know what it’s like to worry about being a father. Just keep your head up pray her family doesn’t kill you.” He seemed to get what I was doing and followed my lead.
“Thanks, man I’m just scared of being a dad but if you can do it I can too.”
I smiled and patted his shoulder and smiled. He turned and walked around a corner and I heard the sound of a door opening and closing. I looked back to Celestia and she was tapping her hoof.
“Are you done now, Roy? I thought we were going to take a nap?”
I walked over and grabbed her hand., “Yes I did come one your rooms right down the hall. Let's go and get some sleep.” She smiled and we started to walk to her room. I opened her door and she walked in and I walked in behind her. She walked into the restroom and closed the door. I walked over to the bed. I sat on the edge and took my boots off. I took my shirt off too. I caught the edge of my wing and I pulled it. “Man, that’s one thing I hate about these things. They're great in combat but they suck when I’m getting dressed. Maybe I should ask nightmare to help me get dressed from now on.” When I got the shirt off I stood and walked over to the head of the bed. I laid down and laid my head down on the pillow. I closed my eyes and turned on my right side. I laid there for a second and then I felt the bed move. I felt celestia wrap her arms around and she pushed her chest into my back.
Celestia pov
Roy held the door open for me and I walked in and walked into my bathroom. I closed the door and walked over to the corner next to my bathroom closet. I put my hand on the wall and a small cabinet showed itself. I opened it and saw the gown I wear the first time he was in my room. I took my dress and I was standing in my bra and panties. I took off my bra off and slipped into the silk gown. I saw the black silk panties and I looked down to the gold silk panties. I slid them down and I saw my marehood was swollen and pink. I’ve waited until I could get roy to myself and I could still remember the fell of his tongue. While I thought I pulled the black panties up and looked myself in the mirror. My hair was pink again and my hips were a little wider and I pushed up my breast. I picked up a dark red stick of lips stick. I put some on and moved my lips in and covered the rest. I put the stick down and looked at myself over. I saw my hair wasn’t flowing and it was hanging over my face. I pushed back over my left ear and left my right eye covered. I smiled and walked out of the bathroom and saw Roy laying down on the bed. I smiled and walked over to the bed and climbed into the bed. I crawled over to him and laid down behind him and wrapped my arms around him. I pushed my chest into his back and put my head on his shoulder. “Hey, Roy you still up?” He moved a little and he spoke up.
“Ya and let me guess you planned on having so fun right?”
I felt my left eye twitch. I tighten my hold on his chest and spoke a little louder. “Yes I do and this time you’re going to get pleasure too. I felt bad about leaving you like that so I want to make it up to you.” I pulled my arms back and got out of the bed and he turned and looked at me. I saw his eyes go wide. I smiled and put a hand on my hip and looked at him. “Come on roy you need to relax and I want to get my heat over with. Plus, I want a foal to remember.” As I talked I sat back down on the bed and started to kiss him.
Roy pov
Celestia looked amazing and the lips stick she had one was even flavored. I was like cherry or maybe bitter strawberries. I wrapped my arms around her and pulled her on top of me. We pulled back and took in a deep breath. When I had my breath she wrapped her arms around my neck and crashed her lips back into mine. I put my hands on her hips and she started to grind against my crouch. She started to push her tongue against my lips and I opened my mouth to let her in. We started to tongue fight and she was winning for the most part. But she stopped when I started to get hard. She pulled back and looked down at me.
“Wow you fill really hard Roy. You fell pretty big too so why don’t you get those off.”
She was speaking in a seductive way and she sat up and started to undo my pants. I wanted to get in on the fun. So while she was trying to get my belt and pants off I started to rub her through her panties. She moaned and finally got my belt off. She got my pants button and zipper down and looked at the tent I was pitching.
“Wow you're bigger then I thought you’d be Roy.”
I pulled my hand back and put them on her flanks and pulled her forward. As I did that I sat up and she fell back and I was now over her. She looked up at me with the eye that wasn’t covered by hair and I smiled. “Now now we need to make sure I don’t hurt you.” Before she could do anything I slide my fingers back into her panties and started to rub her again. She was letting out soft moans and she grabbed onto the bed sheets.
“Oh p-please d-don’t stop.”
I smiled and pushed two fingers into her. She was getting really wet and she tried to talk again.
“R-roy s-s-slow d-down ah!”
She came on a particular ran thrust of my fingers. I pulled my fingers out and looked down at her. She was panting and I smiled at her. I stood from the bed and started to take my pants and boxers off. My erection stood at attention and I climbed back onto the bed. By now she had calmed down and was looking at me erection. Like nightmare, she was shocked at the size but there was excitement. She sat but and crawled over to me and then on top of me. She moved a hand down and pulled her panties to side and her horn started to glow. Like nightmare, her stomach glowed red and she pushed herself onto my erection. I felt her hymen break and pushed me into her womb. She let out a silent scream and fell to my chest. She dug her nails into my shoulders and moaned in slight pain. I was a little worried and pushed us both up. “Hey celestia you ok?” She dug her fingers in deeper and she pushed herself up enough to look at me.
“Ya I just took too much at once.”
She sat back up and show a bulge in her stomach. I wanted to know what would happen if I moved so I gave a push of my hips. She let out a moan and her wall tighten and she pushed her nails into my skin again.
“Now yet I need another minute to get used to this. So if you don’t mind just wait a few seconds ok?”
I smiled and wrapped my arms around her waist. After a few seconds she pulled her nails from my skin and wrapped them around my neck. “Ok I’m ready go ahead and start moving.”
Waited a few seconds more then moved my hands to her flanks. I pulled her up and slowly back down. I keep going like that till she started to move on her own. She started to slowly bounce on top of me and we started to moan as she started to speed up.
“Roy s-stop for a s-second.”
I did as she asked and I stopped. She slowly pulled herself off of me and got on her hands and knees. I knew what she wanted and got behind her. I pushed back into her and started to thrust into her and she was moaning again. I keep pushing into her womb again and again. She had more stamina then nightmare that’s for sure. We stayed like this until she let out a scream into her pillow as she finally came hard. I slowed down and let her calm down before picking my pace up again. This time, however, I put one hand under her legs and one under her chest and pulled her up. When her back was against my back I put my other arm under her flank. Her tail wrapped around my waist and she looked down to see what I was going to do to her. I put my hands under her legs and started to pull her up. She let out a long moan and again when I let gravity pull her back down. Was on my knees I couldn’t really thrust so I used my magic and got off the bed. Now that I was on my feet I started to thrust hard and deep into her. She moaned even louder and she reached her arm around and pulled my head forward. She pushed her lips into mine as she came again. She tightened so much and her insides were messaging me like crazy trying to milk my seed. The messaging was working to and I pushed into her womb and came inside her. She screamed into my mouth as my seed filled her womb. She pulled her head back and was breathing heavily and looked at me with her right eye. We both looked down and saw her stomach glowing red. I sat on the bed and we put our hands on her stomach and we felt the drain. It was small compared to the last time and it seemed to take more from her than it did me. She was barely awake and was looking down at her stomach.
“I finally get to be a mother thank you, Roy.”
I smiled and moved us back in the bed and laid us down. I grabbed her cover and pulled it over us. I wrapped my arm around her and pulled her closer to me. I snapped my other hand's fingers and got us both new clothes and cleaned up the room. I made her a pair of long sleep pants and one of my t-shirt. I had on a long-sleeved shirt and sweatpants. She fell asleep and I followed her lead. We slept until she started to move and I tighten my hold on her.
“Roy let go I need to lower the sun.”
I pulled her back down to me and opened my eyes. “Where is the still above the castle?” She turned and looked at me.
“Well yes, but what do you think you’re doing?”
“Where do you move the sun to when you set it?” She looked at me and then to the hand I had on her stomach. I could tell my magic being pulled to the new baby but I hardly felt the drain now.
“Well, it’s night one the other side so I need to make it morning and luna needs to bring the night.”
I looked at her and then moved my hand back and stood up. “Stay in bed I'll move the sun ok?” She looked at me and then to the sky. “Can you really do that? I know that you have the power but you’ve never moved the sun and moon.”
I smiled and walked back over to her. I leaned down and kissed her and she wrapped her arms around my neck. I put my hand on her stomach and she pulled back from the kiss.
“Wow, I can fell the power you're giving the baby. I don’t know how much you giving but I bet you’re not even filling the drain are you?” I smiled and laughed a little and patted her stomach. “Not even a little but seriously I can’t let you do that you’ll need all the magic you can get for the baby. Now, where do I put the sun on the other side?” She smiled up at me and started to explained.
“Ok, the sun needs slowly move to the other side. You just need to put your power into the sun and it will start to move to the other side. I need to keep supplying the magic but you can just push a large amount of power into it. I bet you could move it all the way with one go.” I smiled and stood up and walked over to the balcony doors and opened them. I walked ut and looked up to see the sun.
“Roy?”
I looked to my right and saw luna on her balcony with rose.
“Hi, daddy.”
I smiled and flew over to them. I landed and saw the hound on luna bed. Guess that’s where he was instead of with nightmare. I walked over to my girls and pulled luna into a kiss and she hugged me and pushed herself into the kiss.
“Ewww mommy daddy stop it.”
I pulled back and looked at her. I smiled and looked at luna and she smiled too. She let me out of the hug and we looked at her. We started to walk over to her and before she could run I pulled her off the ground and started to kiss her cheek and luna kissed her other cheek.
“EW! Please stop mommy daddy.”
We let up and I handed rose to luna and walked but over the balcony. I looked up at the sun and started to use my magic. It took me a few seconds then I felt my magic grab hold of a massive object. I pulled a large amount of power into the sound and the sun started to move. I heard luna and rose behind and I heard them gasp.
“Roy, how are you moving the sun?”
I focused on the sun but answered her. “She told me how to do it and besides I don’t want her to use too much of her magic.” The sun started to lower to the top of the mountain. Luna walked over to me and smelled my shirt and then my face. She got and slightly angry face and started to speak.
“Rose can you please go to your room I need to talk to your daddy.”
Rose looked at me and then to luna. She did as luna said and left for her room. When she left the room I had the sunset and luna grabbed my shirt. I saw her horn glowing and I saw the moon starting to climb into the sky. While she did that she started to growl out her words.
“My sister better not be carrying your next child.”
I started to sweat and looked away from her. She grabbed my face and made me look at her.
“I am your head mare I should have had your first foal and now it looks like I'll have to have your third foal. So I’m going to say this once my next heat is going to hit in three months. When I hit that heat you’re going to put a foal in me and then you’re moving into my room got me?” At the beginning of this I was a little scared of her but now I was pissed. I grabbed her hand and pulled it off my shirt. I looked down at her and she still looked mad. “Now you listen to me luna. You know I love all of you but I will not be forced into anything. I will still have a child with you but demining I move in here is like telling me you’re the only one I’m allowed to be around.” I let her hand go and opened my wings and jumped up into the air. “Princess I still love you but if you keep acting like this then I won’t let rose or blazing anywhere near you. Now please have a nice night.” She lost her anger and tried to stop me but I flew back to celestia’s balcony. I heard luna yell for me to come back and that she was sorry. I ignored her and walked in and closed and locked the doors. I used my magic to lock celestia’s door as well. I looked back to the bed and saw celestia had fallen back to sleep. I smiled and walked over to her and got back into bed. I wrapped my arms back around her and put both hands on her stomach. I felt her move and then I heard her voice.
“Why was luna yelling at you?”
I tighten the hold on her stomach and pulled her close again. “She’s mad your pregnant with my second foal. She even said when her next heat started I was going to put a foal in her and then move into her room.” Celestia turned in my hold and was now facing me.
“I’m sorry Roy but she’s just upset me and nightmare are now the mothers of your children and she missed her first chance. For a head mare not to carry the first foal is like saying she doesn’t want kids. In the eye of the public, it can mean that she’s making the herd sisters bare the foals for her.”
I understood what she meant and I felt a little bad about getting mad at her. We laid like that until I heard a baby crying. I laughed and started to get out of the bed. “Looks like blazing is up better go and see what he needs.” As I got up celestia followed me and sat up.
“Do you care if I come?”
I looked back at her and smiled. “Sure come on let's go and stop him before nightmare kills me.” She laughed and we walked out of her room. I saw my shield was still up so I lowered it and we walked in. I saw nightmare waking up and she was wearing one of my shirts again. I laughed and walked over to him and picked him up. “Hey, their little guy daddy’s here now what’s wrong?” His crying slowed down and held his little hands out. I smiled and brought him into a hug. While I was hugging him I figured out why he was crying. I pulled him back and looked down at him. I looked at nightmare to see her next to the dibbers and the baby powder. “Nightmare I need to change his dibber and then you need to feed him again.” She nodded and throw me the dibbers and the powder. I took his onesie off and cleaned him up and put the new dibber on and put his onesie back on.
“Ok please hand him to me.”
I picked him back up and handed him over to nightmare. She walked back to the bed and started to feed him again.
Celestia pov
Watched as Roy cleaned up blazing night and I put a hand on my stomach. I wonder will ours be a boy or a girl. I was pulled from I thoughts when I heard the door open behind me. I turned back and saw luna looking at Roy and nightmare. I saw her digging her nails into the wood then she looked at me.
“Sister a word please.”
I didn’t like her tone so I covered my stomach and looked at her. “Sure luna I'll be out in a second.” She nodded and stepped back out the door. I looked back to Roy and nightmare and I walked over to them. “Roy luna’s asked me to come outside the room please get ready to jump in if you have to.” He looked at me and then to the door.
“Ok, tia but if it looks like you’re going get in a fight please just get back into the room. I'll put a shield around the room to keep her out.”
“Ok.’ I leaned down kissed his cheek and then walked out of the room. I opened the door and saw luna standing next to the door. I walked out and closed the door and looked her in the eye. I still had my left eye covered so she looked at me. “What do you need to talk about?” She looked at me and then to my stomach. “What do you want luna?” She looked back to my face and I saw the anger in her eyes.
“I want to know why he picked you over me to carry his second child. You tried to kill him and he picks you to carry a child!”
As she spoke she walked closer and clinched her fist. I didn’t want to use my magic now think about it. The baby is a constant drain on the mother and if I started to just fire off magic. Now I understand why nightmare never used her magic while carrying blazing night. “Luna you know as well as I do we all wanted kids. I know a head mare is meant to carry the first child but think about it. Roy has stopped calling this a herd and is calling us his family. So I don’t think it matters the order we have his kids luna.” She looked at me for a few more seconds like that until she dropped her head.
“It’s not fair sister.”
She lifted her head back up and I saw tears in her eyes.
“I was his marefriend long before you two. We adopted rose and that mad life even better for me. I would spend all my time with him even when I had royal duties.”
She walked closer to me and I wrapped her into a hug as she kept talking.
“He would come with me and make sure I was safe. But that all changed the night he showed us his power. I still love him and he still loves me but it fills like there’s a wall in between us and every time I get mad at him it grows stronger. The wall gets stronger and wider I don’t know what to do tia I’m scared of losing him I’m scared to be alone again.”
She was now crying into my chest and I smiled down at her. “Luna look at me please.” She moved my face up and rested her chin on my chest and I laughed. “Luna you know Roy he’s a loving father and soon to be loving husband. As for that wall, you feel it’s your regret for what you have said. Let go of your past falters and look forward to the future. Think of rose she was so happy when she became a big sister.” She smiled up at me and let go of me.
“You’re right sister I’m just letting my emotions get ahead of me.”
I smiled and looked at her as she looked at the door. I put a hand on her shoulder and she looked back at me. “Go spend the night with rose and I promise Roy will come to see you soon.”
A day later
Roy pov
We were all in the dining room eating breakfast. Rose was looking in a book as she ate her pancakes. Celestia has started to eat like nightmare did. Her appetite had grown and she was eating a lot of fruit and cake. Rose stood up and walked over to me and luna. “Hey daddy can we go to the beach today?”
I swallowed the food in my mouth and looked at her. “Um, I don’t know rose with how busy your mommy and your aunties are. Then We have blazing night to worry about he’s too young to swim.” Rose puffed her cheeks and looked at her mother.
“Mommy please tell daddy we can go to the beach I really want to go swimming.”
Luna looked at rose and then to nightmare, celestia, and cadence. They nodded and then they all looked at me and they had their puppy dog faces. I felt my will breaking down and I looked at them with a smile. “You all just want to see me without a shirt on.” Their faces when flush and they looked away from me and to their food. Rose was looking around and then asked a question.
“Mommy, why do you want to see daddy without his shirt?”
I laughed as I watched them try to explain to her why until nightmare just said it.
“We like to see his muscles sweetie.”
The other shoot her dirty looks. I laughed and fell out of the seat I was in and was rolling around on the ground. I heard the door open and armor and ruby walked in. Armor watched as I rolled around and laughed me head off. I calmed down and looked at looked at him. “Sorry to drop this on you back can you two watch blazing night. They all want to go to the beach I'll do anything to make it up.” Ruby looked happy but armor looked a little angry.
“That’s so not fair Roy.”
I caught my breath then stood up and looked at him. “What do you two want to come with us?” Ruby nodded her head and armor walked over and punched me in the arm.
“Ya, and I know just the beach we can go to.”
I looked at him and he looked at blazing in nightmares arms. I looked at him as ruby walked over to nightmare. “Ok, so you know a beach where blazing can go with us?” He smiled and put a shoulder.
“There’s a beach in the town where my sister live so we can go there and it’s small so I and you can keep our eyes on him.” I looked at him and smiled. “Ok, then where does your sister live?”
“In that small town luna got you from ponyville.”
I thought about it and I don’t remember at beach when we walked through the town. “You sure I don’t remember seeing a beach in the town.”
“Yes, I’m sure now come on we all need to go and buy some bathing suits.”
The second he said that thought of the girls in swimsuits flashed in my mind.
“Roy I know that look what are you thinking about.”
I looked back to luna with a sheepish smile. I rubbed the back of my head and looked into her eye’s. “I was thinking about beautiful you’d all look like in bathing suits.” The blushed and ruby did as well. Armor grabbed my shoulder and pulled me out the door. He turned me and looked into my eyes.
“You really are a good man you know. But you need to know I have another reason to go to this beach, Roy.”
I looked at him and then to the closed door. I put up a soundproof barrier around us and looked at him. “Ok, what’s going on about armor what happened in the town?” He pulled back and leaned against the wall.
“A weapon like the one that killed your sears and unborn child was found near the border of the everfree. I think the one called Anderson is there Roy.”
I froze it couldn’t be true. If an Anderson or the real one is in this world the story I’ve lived with may fall apart. But armor spoke up again and I didn’t like what I heard.
“That’s not all Roy there are bodies too. A group of my guards was killed with the weapon. I’m sure he and you will meet him in battle soon. So I want to ask how do we stack up against him and if he has any his men?”
I sighed and looked at him and he looked at the floor.
“That’s what I was afraid of were no match for them. So what are we going to do if he shows up at the beach looking for a fight?”
I looked at him and started to think about what could happen. I looked back at him and then to the door. “Ok armor I want you to listen if he does come then the first thing you do is get the girls away. Then I'll take him away from the town and finish what started so long ago.”
“Are you sure I mean this guy did almost kill you.”
I got in front of him and punched him in the gut. He grabbed his stomach and fell to the ground. He hit the ground face first and he groaned in pain. “Sorry but need to make you understand one of my hits is just like one of his normal fighters. Now think if a normal fighter is physically as strong as me then what it Anderson and his elite like” He coughed a few times then I helped him to his hooves. I took down the sound barrier and he started to talk.
“Ok, I get it now matched for them as we are you’re the only one who can fight Anderson if he is there.”
The dining room slammed open and luna was on the other side.
“What do you mean if Anderson's there?”
I looked at her and then to armor. I sighed and looked back to her and she had a look of horror and fear. I looked back to armor and then back to luna. I started to walk over to luna and the others. We walked in and I saw that all of the other girls were beside the door and nightmare was holding blazing tightly. When she looked at me she started to cry.
“Roy, why were you and armor talking about Anderson?”
I looked around and landed back on armor. I walked him over to a seat and sat him down. “Tell them what you told me I’m going to get my armor.” I walked out of the room and towards the blacksmith's workshop. I walked in and passed iron heart as her was wrapping the handle of a sword.
“Oh, Roy you’re here just in time I just finished the handle on your new sword. Hey where are you going and what’s with that look on your face?” I ignored him and walked into the storage room.
Armor pov
Roy sat me down in a seat and left to get his armor and weapons. I looked back and looked back to the princess and they all looked at me. “Ok, I guess I better get this out there,” I told them to my guard found and the dead scouting group. They all looked scared and celestia and nightmare were holding her stomach and blazing night. We all knew what Anderson was capable of and we knew only Roy could fight him evenly.
“Shining armor get your armor on and get the guards you and Roy trained.”
We all looked at luna and saw her holding rose and looking at me.
“Princess luna I and my guards are too weak to do any real damage to Anderson. Roy told me his normal men are physically as strong as him. If we fight them if any are with him then we’d only get killed.” Before luna could say anything else a guard with a bayonet in his shoulder stumbled in.
“Princesses there was an intruder Sir Roy has taken him to the field outside the city and has started to fight him.”
I jumped up from the seat and ran over to him. He leaned against the wall and was bleeding bad. “How many guards have lost oh many enemies are there?!” He grunted and looked back at me.
“I saw his kill sixteen guards before Sir Roy stopped him. He was alone as well and used weapons like the one in my should...”
He passed out and with his eyes open I check for a pulse. There wasn’t one so I closed his eyes and laid him down after I removed the bayonet. I looked back to the princess and I saw nightmare, celestia, and luna gone. Cadence was left and was looking at the door. “Where did they go Cadence?” She looked at me and then back to the door. They left to make sure Roy was ok but I was too scared to move.”
Roy pov
I finished putting my armor on and walked out and felt a powerful enemy in the castle. I teleported to the area and saw the Anderson killing a group of guards. I opened my wings and hit him with my shoulder and he slammed into the wall. I looked and saw all the guards die. I drew the rune sword and charged him. He smiled madly and throw his arms down and throw them at me.
“Finally found you monster!”
I ran at him and when I was close he tried to stab me but I kicked his arm up. I grabbed his jacket and I felt the same energy I felt from the statue of discord. I teleported us to the field outside of the city. When we came out I kicked him away and looked at him. He looked just like Anderson but he wasn’t wearing the gloves and that strange energy got stronger.
“What’s wrong scared to fight me again!?”
He threw his arms down again and two bayonets and attacked me. I dodged the blades and charge magic into my fist. I punched him in the chest and sent him flying back. He when through a tree and I stood back up. I show the punch on his chest close up and he threw one of the bayonets at me. I didn’t dodge this one in time and the bayonet in the right leg. My leg buckled under me and he threw the other one. I reacted just in time to block the attack with my rune sword. I grabbed the handle of the bayonet and pulled it out. I got back to my feet and looked back to get kicked in the face. I was sent back and lost my hold on the rune sword. I tried to get back to my feet as he was about to grabbed the rune sword. Before he could a bolt of yellow magic hit him and sent him flying back.
“Roy are you ok!?”
I looked back to see Celestia and Luna in their battle armor. Behind them in a barrier was nightmare and blazing night.
“Oh, that must be your child right Roy?”
I turned back and saw him throwing a dozen bayonets at nightmare and blazing night. I put a shield up quickly and the bayonets slightly punctured the shield. I was shocked when I saw the bayonets puncture the shield but again I felt that power. But I could find that out later but for now, I need to get him away from the girls. I used my magic to pull the rune sword back and flew over to the strange Anderson. I grabbed a hold of him and charged my magic again. “I promise I'll be back once I finish him off!” I teleported to a random location an inhabited one.
Nightmare pov
We ran out of the dining room. We ran out of the castle and teleported the edge of the city and looked at roy fighting what must be anderson. We saw Roy punch him in the chest when he tried to cut him. He was sent through a tree but got back up. He threw a bayonet at Roy and to our horror it hit Roy’s right leg, He threw his other bayonet and Roy blocked this one. He grabbed the handle and pulled it go and got to his feet. I looked closer to the one called Anderson. He had dark blonde hair and wear glasses. There was a scar under his right eye and the starting of a beard. He was also wearing a gray and blue jacket with a chain with the letter t on it.
“Oh, that must be your child right Roy?”
I looked at him as he threw some of his bayonets but Roy got a shield up in time. Some of the bayonets pushed through just a little but stopped soon after. Roy pulled his sword back and flew over and grabbed Anderson. I fear only grow at what he said next.
“I promise I'll be back once I finish him off!”
Roy and Anderson disappeared in a flash of red light and the three of us just looked on in at the spot our lover just stood. Blazing was looking to and when he saw his father disappeared he started to cry. Celestia and Luna flew down and I lowered my shield. They ran over and looked at me and my crying child.
“Nightmare! Nightmare snap out of it!”
Luna was yelling my name and celestia took blazing night as luna started to shake me. I snapped out of it and looked at luna. “H-he’s gone luna.” I dropped to my knees and celestia used her magic to put blazing to sleep. They took me and blazing back to Roy’s room and put blazing and I just sat on the bed with my chest in my legs. They said they’d be back to bring me dinner and that Roy will win and come back to us. That make me remember a promise Roy made. He made it back before when I was still carrying blazing night. He promised that he would always win and come back to me and blazing night. So they were right he’ll win and come back to us.
I teleported us away from the others and we landed in a desert. He elbowed me in the face and I lost my hold on him. He jumped away and throw two more bayonets at me. I was on the ground so I used my magic and grabbed them midair. I turned then and sent them back at him. They when through his knees and he fell to the ground. I grabbed him in my magic and pinned him to the ground. I got up and walked over to him and looked down at him. “Ok, who are you I know you’re not the real Anderson. If you were you’d be back on your feet by now.” He smiled evilly back up that me and started to laugh a laugh I knew.
“Oh you’re good Roy but you can’t stop me I'll get out of this statue and when I do I'll be the king again. Just you waitttt…”
He turned to dust under my magic and a pony body was under my magic. It was a guard from gold rushes place. I didn’t want to take the chance so I used my magic and crushed the body into the ground. I used my magic to pull a large boulder and placed it over the body. When I had the boulder over the body I looked around and all I saw was a mountain in the distance. I looked back at the boulder and then I turned back and started to fly. After an hour I started to see small trees and more water. So I started to see the hellish forest were armor and I trained. I saw a small town and I saw a rainbow fly over the town. I watched it for a few seconds then it started to head for me. After a few seconds I rainbow main and blue fur body tackled head first into me.
“I don’t think so the town suffer enough when that monster attacked.”
She looked up to me and her eyes when wide. “Long time no see rainbow how you been?” She let go and looked at me.
“Roy, is that really you?”
“No, I’m a huge bird that looks like him. Ya, it’s me now give me a hug.” She smiled and flew over to me and we hugged. I looked back to the town and saw that two builds were being rebuilt. “So what happened down there?” She let go of the hug and looked up at me.
“A monster with dark blonde hair and used weapons like you had when we found you. Then when we were about to use the elements on it but it ran away. Did want any more of us were just that tough.”
I looked at her and filched her upside the head. She put a hand over the spot where I filched and looked at me.
“What was that Roy!?”
I grabbed her and pulled her into a bridal style and started to fly to the town. I looked down at her and she was blushing. I looked back and saw we were over the town. I stopped flapping my wings and we started to fall down. She wrapped her arms around my neck and screamed as we fell. Before he hit the ground I opened my wings and stopped us. I put my feet on the ground and looked down at her. “You can let go now rainbow ponies are looking.” She slowly opened her eyes and looked around. Little fillies were making the kissy face and rainbow jumped from my arms.
“Um, I'll go let the girls know you’re here!”
She yelled and flew away and I looked around and saw the guard station. I walked over and saw a guard leaning against the wall. I walked over and put a hand on her shoulder. She jumped and looked at me. “Easy I’ve beaten that fake so he won’t be coming back.” She looked at me in shock and tried to stand but I pushed her back down. “Stay down take as much time as you can to rest. When I get back to the castle I'll have armor send a substitute group here.” She smiled and sat back down. I smiled and sat down beside her and we talked until rainbow came back.
“See applejack I told you he was in the sunlight!”
I looked to my right and saw the girls looking at me and they were looking at me. Applejack ran up to me and looked me over.
“Why aren’t ya burning you said the sun would burn ya.”
I laughed and looked back to her. “Luna cast a spell on my so the sun wouldn’t hurt me. But as for that monster that attacked this town was a fake Anderson.” Applejack’s face peeled and looked around the town. Rainbow flew over to me and grabbed the front of my armor and started to shake me.
“You mean to tell me at that monster was Anderson!”
I grabbed her hands and made her stop shaking me. I looked into her eyes and she let go and I let her hands go. They all looked at me and I sighed and looked up at the sky. “That was not Anderson that was a fake the real one would have never when down so easy. Theirs one more thing as well. My world has no magic and I didn’t until a few months ago.” When I said that twilight grabbed me and pull my face into hers.
“You have wings and magic now!?”
I pushed her off and looked around the town. Many of the citizens were watching and I was getting uncomfortable. I looked back to the crazed mare and gulp at what I was about to say.
“Well ya I’ve even started a family and a herd. Why don’t we go somewhere privet and I'll tell all of you the whole story?” When the words left my mouth twilight’s horn covered in magic and we teleported away.
Celestia pov
I was pacing in my room and rubbing my stomach. I knew Roy was strong but armor was right this monster almost killed him once. I looked back and saw shadow on my bed and he was asleep. Luna brought him to my room to keep me company. I walked over and sat beside him on the bed. He woke up and looked at me. His tail started to wag and he pushed his nose into my hand. I smiled down at him and started to pet him as he laid his head in my lap. A knocking came from my door and I looked over and hope jumped in my heart.
“Princess I have the report you asked for.”
I frowned when I heard shining armor’s voice. “Come in shining armor.” My door opened and I saw armor in battle armor and had a shield on his back. He had a small stake of paper and handed it to me.
“Here you go, princess.”
I took the papers and looked at the papers. It was a report on the guards killed and damages from the attack. Fifty-six guards were killed and two hundred thousand bits of damage. I sighed and moved my hand from shadow’s head and rubbed my eyes. “Thank you armor you can go now.” He bowed and left the room with a sad look. I need to change my mood if I stay like this it will affect the baby. I started to pet shadow again and then I saw one of twilight’s letters come in through the window. I grabbed it when it turns back from the fire into a letter. “This just what I need to take my mind off the fight.
Dear Princess Celestia
The town has suffered no serious damage and is undergoing repairs. Nopony was harmed either. The marketplace was half destroyed and part of the town hall was burned down. The repairs will take a few days and the few guards we have left here and asking for reinforcements. But the main reason I wrote this is because Roy has shown up in town and said that the Anderson he fought was a fake. This Anderson had a magic energy when in their world was no magic. So now he’s here in my library and the girls and I are talking to him. He said that he had a surprise and said that he wanted to have you and his herd mares her before he tells.
I felt so overjoyed at the fact that roy was in ponyville but now I was a worried about the I idea of the fake. How’d a fake even get into this world or who made it? “oh that can wait I need to find the girls!” I stood from the bed and started to look for the girls.
Roy pov
“You really did live in the everfree for a full month!”
I laughed and looked at a shocked look and amazement. “Well to be fair your brother was there to twilight. He’s made a new shield spell and like me, he’s put on some muscle. But you know what’s really cool?”
“No what?”
“Ha-ha, I thought he would have told you by now. You’re going to be and auntie in a few months.” She looked at me shocked and happy. She started to jumping around and say she going to be an auntie. We all started to laugh and as we laughed a bright blue flash in the middle of the room. We covered are eyes and after two seconds I, was tackled to the ground.
“Daddy! ROY!”
I opened my eyes and saw that luna, celestia, Cadence, and rose were on top of me.
“AH it’s nightmare and she’s got a child get her!”
I panicked and snapped my fingers stopping all in the ponies in the room. The girls let me back up and saw nightmare had blazing night pressed into her chest. I looked around with my eyes glowing red. I show twilight trying to use her magic and started to talk.
“Why can’t I use my magic and why can’t we move!”
I walked over to nightmare and let her and the princess go. Nightmare pulled blazing from her chest and blazing was looking at me and nightmare looked at me. “Hey, little guy looking for daddy?” He started to laugh and I looked around and saw shock and fear on the faces of the main six. I frown at that and looked back to celestia and luna. “So do you two want to tell them what’s happened or do I tell them?”
“CADENCE GET AWAY FROM HER.”
I looked back and saw cadence starting to play with blazing night in nightmares arms. “Oh, this is going to take a long to time to explain.” After an hour Celestia and luna had told them all that had happened over the last three months. What happened had when I found nightmare and I fought in the griffin tournament. Adopting rose and having a child with nightmare. I had to explain to twilight who wasn’t happy about not being able to write down what I said. When they calmed down I let them out of my hold and Fluttershy and rarity walked over and were playing with his little hands. Nightmare Was fine with it but when they asked to hold him she moved closer to me and said they could only play with his hands.
“Oh, Roy I think you forgot two very important things.”
I looked over to Celestia and she was rubbing her stomach and I saw the ring on her finger. I looked her and then the other walked over and I saw all their rings. “Ok but I think that you should tell your student about the little one your carrying celestia.” She smiled and looked at the girls and stood up and patted her stomach.
“Roy is right Blazing night and rose isn't his only children. I’m carrying his second child by blood.”
Twilight and her friends looked at me and then to celestia stomach. Twilight fainted and applejack caught her. “Ya and that’s not even the really shocking part.” When I said that twilight woke back up and looked at me.
“What could be more shocking than that!?”
The girls all showed their rings and Twilight jumped up and grabbed my armor and started to shake me.
“You’re going to marry them all even Nightmare moon!”
Her shaking was started to make me fill sick and I grabbed her arms and made her stop. After a second the feeling was gone and I looked back at her. “Yes I am and she carried my child and like luna, Celestia and cadence I love her so yes I am. I also want to know If all of you wanted to come to the wedding?” All of them yelled yes and pinkie was asking about planning the party. Rarity Walked over and started to ask about making the wedding dress and a tux for me. “Sorry rarity but I'll be wearing my armor it’s tradition,” I said it in a way that let no room to say otherwise. She puffed her cheeks and huffed and looked at the armor I was wearing. She walked around me and was touching and pulling at the armor in some places. She walking in front of me and started to talk.
“Can I at least drew up so formal armor for you please for fashion's sake.”
I looked at her and sighed. “Fine but it’s going to red and black that‘s just my colors.”
“Fine but the armor will match their dresses go that?”
I nodded and she was jumping in joy.
“The princesses are going to wear my dresses for their wedding!”
I smiled and walked over to my girls and they smiled. “Well with that out of the way why don’t we go to that beach. I need to relax and I’m sure you all need to as well.” They agreed but luna pointed something out.
“Roy we don’t have any swimsuits.”
Before I could I could say anything rarity spoke up again.
“If you’d all like I can make you all some swimming suits really quickly.”
We said yes and then we left and when to her boutique and she made the suits. I had a pair of black and red swimming trunks and blazing got a black and blue. I was holding him and the girls were getting their suits on. I started to use my magic and made floating fish and waves. He reached up and was trying to grab them.
Nightmare pov
Roy was in the other room with blazing night as we got changed. My suit was a tight-fitting light blue suit. The top pushed my breast up and on both parts had stars on them. Roy’s mark showed off right above the right cover. I looked at luna and hers was a white with the lower half was a tie on. She had her hair up and was showing her mark on her neck. I looked at cadence next and hers was a red two piece like the rest of us. She had the tie piece in the front and like luna, her lower half was tied by the side. Lastly, I turned and looked back to celestia and I saw she her was black and was like cadence’s but her top had a set of red fangs on them. Her chest was also pushed up and her lower suit showed her hips off more than anything. I looked back down to my body and saw that I was skinny again but I had a little stomach from all I eat from being pregnant with blazing. As I looked at myself the door behind us opened and rarity walked in and had sun dresses.
“Oh my you all look lovely in your suits. I wonder which roy will like that most out of all of them?”
We all looked at her and then to each other. We all smiled and looked at the door. “Well looks like we get to show our bodies off for once. Who knows maybe we’ll see who he likes to look at the most.” We all smiled and picked the sun dress we like and walked out of the room. We all walked back into the main room and saw roy was gone and so was blazing. We started to look around for any sight of them.
“Come on please we said sorry.”
I heard a filly’s voice coming from the door from my left. I walked in and started to laugh at what I saw. Roy washing a laughing blazing who had pink paint on his arms. Roy was trying to clean the paint of his arms. Three fillies were sitting at the table with hot water and rags.
“I know you did but when you asked to hold him I didn’t think you’d run outside and let him start using his magic.”
I laughed and little more and then waved for the others to come and see. They started to laugh too and pointed at him.
Roy pov
I finished cleaning blazing night and rarity was kind enough to give us all sunscreen. I thanked her and told her if she ever needs my help just send a letter and I’m there. She thanked me but said I didn’t need to do that but I did insist. She relented and said she’d send the letter if she needed me. We left after that and started to head to the beach with directions from rarity. Many of the citizens looked at us as we walked and a few stallion’s eyes followed the girls. Some even ran into the house and ran out in swimming suits. I frowned and handed blazing to nightmare then snapped my fingers and summed the rune sword.
“Roy, why did you summon the rune sword?”
I looked back to luna and looked behind us all. The all stopped and looked behind us and saw all the males trying to hide. Luna and cadence moved closer to me and celestia and nightmare looked back at me and smirked. Luna and cadence we in front of me and celestia and nightmare wrapped my arms around mine. Celestia pulled my arm into her chest and nightmare gave blazing luna. When she did she did as celestia did and I looked back and saw the stallions and they were looking back at me with anger. One stood out the one that grabbed nightmare the first night I found her. He and the group that was with him were the only one still in the street. He was looking at me and nightmare and didn’t look happy. I narrowed my eyes and looked at him.
“Well never thought you’d see us again did you?”
He smiled and started to walk over to us. I pulled my arms free and walked into of all of them. “Well since you’re not drunk off your flank this time I’m going to tell you straight. Any of you touch my girls or son and you all die.” He smiled and pulled a long knife out his friend did the same and looked at me.
“You know I was wondering something why would the princesses and ever nightmare moon waste time on you. Your just and animal who needs to put down.” I didn’t care too much for what he said but the girls sure did. Candace walked in front of him and smack him across his face and knocked him to the ground. His friends looked at her and pointed their knives at her.
“Ok, you just bucked up whores.”
I’ve heard that before and I knew what it meant. I snapped my fingers and forced them all to the ground. Then just for good measure, I made sure that that bastard that grabbed nightmare would stay down this time. I hit him and all of his friends with powerful stun spells. It knocked them all out and Cadence looked down at them. I heard hooves behind me and I saw the new guard and armor and Rose? “What took you so long armor I was starting to think you’d leave the town unprotected. But why is rose with you armor?” Rose ran over and started to hug my waist.
“I wanted to see you and mommy but they are you wearing shorts?”
I smiled sleepily and her and armor. “Well, I and your mommy and the other were going to go to the beach to relax from the long day you can come if you want to you two.” Rose smiled and armor shook his head.
“I can I have to get them settled in but you so owe me and ruby a paid day off deal.”
I nodded and put and hand on roses head. “That’s fine I'll see to the guard that day but for now can you please take rose to get a swim suit and bring her to the beach?” He sighed and looked at me with an annoyed look.
“Fine but like I said I want a paid day off her for us both anytime we want.”
I laughed and looked at him. “Fine, I'll write up the paid day for you and her when we get home ok?” He smiled and rose left with him to go back to rarity’s shop. I smiled and looked back to the girls and the guards arrested the stallions and we left for the beach. We soon got the beach and I created the beach items and the girls took their dresses off. I was helping blazing stand and he was standing on shaky legs. “You got this little guy just think how strong your legs will be when you start to walk.” He laughed a little and I used my magic and made me a pair of sunglasses. I put them on and I heard luna speak up.
“Roy, can you come over here for a second?”
I looked over and my jaw dropped and I looked at them through the glasses. I looked them all over but my eyes came to rest on cadence and celestia. Now I like breast but I love wide hips and these two had them. I could see them trying to see through my glasses but couldn’t. “Wow, you all look gorgeous rarity does really nice work.” They all blushed and I saw all the stallions from the town coming onto the beach. I frowned and picked blazing up and walked over to them. “Can I get the sunscreen so I can put it on blazing night.”
“Sure here you go.”
Luna gave me the sunscreen and I saw it was the spray can kind. “Nightmare can you cover his eyes I don’t want this in them.” She walked over and did as I asked and I started to spray the sunscreen on him. He sure didn’t make it easy for us to do. Nightmare got a taste of CQC magic in the form of a kick to her thigh.
“OW!”
I grabbed him when she jumped up and onto her back. I looked back down to our son and he was laughing. “The great nightmare moon defeated by her son Ha-ha!” She looked back up at me and I shut up. She had her angry face and I jumped up and started to run.
“ROY get back here right now!”
I opened my wings and jumped up and flew over the lake. I looked back and saw nightmare behind me. I flew back down to the water and the edge of the wing cut the top of the water. I looked back at nightmare and she was right behind us. I looked back to see the beach come fast and I couldn’t fly up now nightmare would get hurt. I made my wings go straight and I moved blazing to the right side of my chest and nightmare slammed into the left side. Her horn just missed stabbing into my chest. I wrapped my arms around her and blazing and then my wings for good measure and my back hit the beach. A good sized trench was left from my impact and I stopped when my head and back slammed into a tree. “Oh, that didn’t feel too good.” I felt my left wing moving and nightmares head popped out with blazing in her arms.
“Ok I’m serious this time ever scare me like that again and I'll kill you myself.”
“Ok moonlight.” We stood back up and the others were waiting on us. Luna and celestia walked over to us and smacked me upside the head. “I already said sorry besides the two of you have to admit that was a little funny.” They nodded and nightmare huffed. Luna laughed and patted nightmare’s shoulder.
“Don’t worry cadence is going to make him pay later.”
I smiled at heard that and smiled knowing how to make her let go of her anger. “Hey luna, Celestia can you two take blazing night back to the beach I need to talk to nightmare anyways.” They all looked at me and then celestia took blazing and they left for the beach. I looked back to her and she had her crossed under her breast and was looking at me.
“So what do you want to talk about Roy.”
I snapped my fingers and put a sound barrier around us. I looked around and then started to talk. “The Anderson I fought was a fake but his weapons were real. I don’t know why but something about the magic he had was just felt crazy. It was like he was barely holding himself together.” She looked at me and then sat down and patted the spot beside her. I walked over and she started to talk.
“Ok, so what did this magic feel like? How strong did it feel to you and should we be worried?”
I looked at her and sighed and she wrapped her arms around my neck and sat on my lap. She moved my sunglasses up and looked into my eyes.
“Don’t forget what I said were here to help you now you don’t have to shoulder it all anymore.”
I smiled and wrapped my arms around her and she put her head on my shoulder and let out a breath. We sat there for a few minutes until she started to get up and helped me to my feet. I smiled and lower the sound barrier and we walked back to the beach. I held her hand as we walked and when we got to the beach I saw Celestia and Cadence laying back on some beach chairs I summoned. I looked over to the water and I saw luna and rose playing with blazing. Roses swim suit was a simple one piece made from dark blue fabric. I smiled and pulled nightmare to the water with me. But before I jumped in I remembered the shirt I had on. I let her hand go and took the shirt off and throw it over to the others. I left the glasses on and looked around. All of the stallions were looking at the girls and what few mares there were here looked at me and blushed. Again the stallions looked at me with hate when nightmare jumped onto my back and her breast were pushed into the back of my head. I throw my arms back and wrapped them around her legs and pushed her up. She put her hands on my shoulders and looked around.
“You’re like my own lookout tower, Roy.”
Her moving around made it hard to stay up straight. “Ok if you’re going to stay on top of me like that you need to stop moving so much.” I looked up at her and she had a smirk on her face.
“Oh, but I thought you liked when I was on top.”
My face flushed and I looked down at the ground and moved the sunglass back down. My embarrassment only got worse when rose asked what she means.
“What does she mean daddy?”
I looked up at nightmare and she was covering her mouth and looked down at me. I smiled up at her and she lost her smile and then I tighten my hold on her legs and jumped into the water. When I hit the water I let her legs go and swam down to the bottom of the shallow area. I looked through the water and saw her catching her breath. I pushed my head above the water and slowly got up behind her. Before I could get her rose jumped on top of my back.
“Got you, daddy, now tell me what she meant!”
My head was pushed back under water and I felt her talons dig into my wings. Not hard enough to draw blood but enough to make it hurt. I laid still and waited to see if she was going to get off. After a second she was pulled off me and someone grabbed my hair. Whoever it was pulled my head up and I took a deep breath and saw cadence in front of me. I saw rose in nightmare’s arms.
“You ok Roy?”
“Cough” “Cough” “Ya I’m good she just had her talons in my wings. Didn’t time that it would hurt that much having weight on my wings. But guess what cadence?” I stood up and walked beside her and she looked up at me.
“What do you mean Roy?”
I smiled and quickly got behind her and wrapped my arms around her waist. I lifted her up and started to walk backward to the deeper water. “Time for a german suplex!”
“Roy Ha-ha please put me down AW!”
When we were in deep enough water I did the suplex and we both when under water. She held her breath be for we went under and I turned her under the water. I pushed the sunglasses up and pulled her in for an underwater kiss. I pushed my mouth onto hers and she pushed back. She opened her mouth and I did the same. I shared the breath I had and she pushed her tongue into my mouth. We did this until we needed to surface to get air. I tighten the hold I had on her and kicked the ground and we broke the water surface. She had her arms around my neck she was on her hoof tips to try and to get back to my lips but couldn’t because of my height.
“I want one kiss.”
I stuck my tongue out and she puffed her cheeks up. She did the same like she did the first day she was trying to get me with the puppy dog face. “No no you can’t get me the same way twice cadence.” She looked at me and frowned.
“That’s not fair we finally found a way to get stuff from you and it won’t work.”
I smiled and picked her carried her back to the beach in a bridal style carry. She laughed and was kicking her legs back and further as I carried her. I walked back onto the beach and I was the other playing with blazing and rose. I smiled when I saw all of them playing in the sand. I smiled and as I looked I felt someone tap on my shoulder. I turned my head back and saw a griffines behind me. She was I bright red and her head feather were a light gray. She was wearing a mail carrier uniform and she was holding a letter.
“Hey, black knight do you remember me?”
I looked at her and then it hit me. She was the one I gave then note to that night at dinner. “Ya, you’re the one who I gave that note too. Glad to see that you’ve gotten a real job and a slave to the male anymore.” She laughed and put her hands behind walked around and me but stopped when she saw cadence in my arms. She looked at cadenced and then to me with a sly smiled.
“Wow stud you know that your fan club back home won’t be too happy if you bring a date to the ball you know.”
I looked at her and then to the others behind her. She looked back and saw the others and blazing night in nightmares arms. She looked back to me with a sly smiled and walk over and knocked on my chest.
“Wow, you really are a stud you know that?”
Before I could say anything cadence wrapped her arms around my neck and looked at her.
“I’m sorry but what do you want with our Roy miss?”
She smiled and laid the letter on her stomach and opened her wings. Cadence moved a hand and picked up the letter.
“I hope to see you soon black knight.”
After she said that she started to fly away and I walked us over to the other and put her down. She handed me the letter and I open it and started to read what was on the paper.
Dear Roy
I am hosting a party in a week and I wish for you and a guest to come. There is also a matter I need to speck with you. So I’d like you to bring a mare from your herd so I can speak with her as well. I most also add that your fan club is grown and many wish to see you back in the kingdom as well.
Your friend Fair Weather
I looked back and saw them all looking at me and I handed them the letter. Nightmare took and read it as blazing was pulling on her bikini top.
“Well that nice of her to invite you but I have two questions.”
I looked at her and I saw a group of stallions behind us with fingers crossed. I saw them looking at blazing’s hand as he pulled on her top. I walked over and picked him up and he let go of the top. I saw the stallions looking at me with annoyed and slightly angry faces. I picked up the rune sword I had with their dresses and the stallion quickly left the beach. I sighed and looked at my girls to see them all looking at me. ‘I’ve got a bad feeling about this.’
“So Roy who are you going to take as your date to this ball?”
I started to rub the back of my neck and looked at all of them. “Um I don’t know but I have a week to think about it.” They all smiled and looked at me then a beach ball hit celestia in the face and fell in her lap. I tried not at laugh as a young colt with brown fur and orange fur ran over. He was also in a pair of dark orange trunks.
“Sorry, my brother hit the ball to had.”
I looked down to the colt and to a young stallion and a mare running over. The mare had red curly hair and vanilla colored fur. She was in a large one pick swim suit that looked a lot like a school swim suit. The stallion was a little larger than the normal stallions. He was in a pair of red trunks and his fur was a light shade of black. They were also holding hands so I guessed they were a couple. When they were over to us the stallion started to speck.
“I-I’m sorry princess celestia I wasn’t paying attention and I hit the ball too hard.”
I looked at celestia and she smiled and picked up the ball.
“It’s fine and here you go young colt.”
She handed the ball to the colt and he smiled up at her and ran back down the beach. The mare and stallion bowed and left to follow the young colt. I looked back at her and she was rubbing her stomach as she watched them leave. I smiled and sat down beside her in the sand and blazing started to play with my long hair. “What are you thinking about celestia?” She looked at me and smiled and looked down to blazing who was now pulling on my hair.
“I was just wondering if ours is going to be a colt or a filly is all. What do you think it will be Roy?”
I looked at her and pulled my hair from blazing tight hold. “Well in my world I think more males are born than females so my guess is it will be a boy again. To be honest I’d rather a boy over a girl to be born from you girls.” That seemed to catch roses attention and she walked over to me.
“Why do you want all boy’s daddy?”
I looked at her and smiled a sad smile. “Well rose say that you wanted to be a mommy one day. But you need a boy but you never found that boy. Now wouldn’t that make you very sad?” She looked at me and then to celestia’s stomach then back to me.
“I think I see what you mean daddy. Mommy said before she met you she was worried she’d never got to have kids. I’ve heard her say how happy she was to have me and you in her life so I think I understand what you mean.”
When she finished luna took her and they walked down to the water. I looked back to the other and celestia was looking at her stomach and then at me. I saw the slight worry on her face now thinking about what would happen if it’s a girl. I smiled and put a hand on her stomach and I felt the baby pulling power from me. “Nightmare can you hold blazing for a few minutes I think me and celestia need to talk.”
“Sure come on cadence let’s go and play with luna and rose.”
Nightmare took blazing and they walked down to the water and started to play with rose and luna. I felt celestia put her hand on my hand and looked at her. “I know what I said but you now that I’m right if it’s a girl she’s be in the same boat as all of you before I came to this world.” She looked at me and then to her stomach. She stood up and she grabbed my hand and I stood up.
“I know your right but we need to come up with a plan if any of the kids are girls.”
I held her hand and we started to walk along the beach. For the rest of the the week we all talked and worked on the wedding. They brought rarity and the royal tellers to made the wedding dresses. Rarity and the tellers chased me around the castle and tried to get me and armor into a pair of tux. We got away each time but they got him when ruby and him were eating dinner in a restaurant. I still managed to stay away from the suit happy mare and her dress making devils. We’ve also turned Celestia old room into a baby room. Celestia has moved into my room with me and nightmare. Nightmare for the most part wasn’t too happy about having to share her cuddles with celestia and would get in bed first. A lot of times I’d had have to pull myself free so I could wrap my arms around the both of them. Celestia’s cravings started to scare her as well. I have meat coming from a store in canterlot that opened when a few more groups of griffins immigrated to the city. She ate a stack one time and was shocked when I caught her eating in my room. She thought that we’d be mad at her but I was more worried. I told her in my world when the mother is craving red meat her iron maybe low and that could hurt the baby. She went to the doctor the next day and we found out she was fine and it must be because I eat meat the baby maybe and omnivore like me.
“Well, this has been a crazy week you know.”
I was pulled from my thoughts by celestia’s voice. I looked over and saw her walking into the room. “Hey, sunshine have you seen nightmare and blazing today?” She walked over and laid down on the bed.
“Ya, she’s with luna looking for a good deal on blue and black roses. Candace is babysitting blazing until she’s done.”
I smiled and stood from the chair I was in and walked over to the bed and laid down beside her. I put a hand on her stomach and I put a wing over her. “So how are the two you doing?” She scooted closer and laid her head next to mine and smiled at me.
“We’re doing fine but you know the griffin ball is tomorrow you still need to pick who you’re going to take. I know I can’t so it will have to be either luna or cadence.”
I thought about it and she was right the ball is tomorrow. So I need to pick one of them to go with me and I think luna would be the better to pick. I haven’t done anything with just her in a long time. “I think I'll take luna with me I haven’t had any personal time with her in a long time.” I moved my wings back and I moved a large amount of my magic to the baby and her eyes when wide at the amount. I pulled my hand back and stood up and started to put my boots back on.
“Roy, why did you just push so much power to the baby?”
I pulled the right boot up and stood up. I turned back and looked at her and smiled and I laid down and kissed her forehead. “I learned from nightmare that the baby will use a lot of my magic when I’m not around and I read something.” She looked up at me and sat up on the bed.
“What is that Roy?”
I walked over to the desk in the room and picked up a book on magic and pregnant mares. I walked back over to her and sat on the edge of the bed and open it to the page I had marked. It was the page about the gender of the foal. “Look here the reason most foal are born as fillies. It said that the foal will be the gender of the parent at gives the foal the most magic. There is how ever a chance that the foal will still be male or female depending on family trees and berths in the area.” She looked at me and smiled.
“I see so between mine and your family trees and your high magic level the chance of the foal being a boy is really high is that right?”
I smiled at her and nodded. “That’s right and given that the blazing night was a boy the idea isn’t too far-fetched. But for now, I have to go and tell luna that were going on a long overdue date.” She smiled and laid back down on the bed and I stood back up and put the book back on the desk. I walked over to the door and opened the door and looked back at her. “You get some sleep and I'll be back before we leave for the ball.”
“Ok, you two have fun.”
“Ok sunshine.” I walked out the door and I put a shield that will only let the ones I would let in the room get past. When I was sure that she and anyone else who was in the room would be safe I walked to luna’s door. I knocked on it three times and waited.
“Come in.”
I opened the door and saw luna with her back to me. I looked to my left saw shadow and hound on the bed with a sleeping nightmare. ‘I guess she is tired we stay up late with blazing ever night.’ I looked back to luna and she still had her back to me. I walked over to her and looked over her shoulder. She was looking down and saw that she was looking at a book about raising a family. “Well, you are ready to have a family uh?”
“Ah!”
I covered her mouth and looked back to nightmare and she was still asleep. I looked back down at her and she looked up at me and frowned. She pulled my hand from her mouth and looked at me angrily.
“Why do you scare me like that Roy!?”
She didn’t yell and I smiled and grabbed her hand and pulled her to the door. She used her magic to put the book down on the nightstand beside the bed. She then turned to me and we walked out of the room.
“Ok, Roy why did you scare me like that?”
I smiled down at her and she looked at me. “I was thinking and would you be my date to the griffin ball?” I smiled and jumped up in joy. “Yes, finally we can have some to alone again! Oh, what am I going to wear the ball is tomorrow. “
I smiled and put a hand on her shoulder and she looked at me. “Rarity is still here right then go and ask her if she can make you a dress to wear.” She smiled and grabbed my hand and started to pull me along with her. “Um, why are you bringing me along luna?” She started to talk as she walked and I didn’t like the answer.
“I need a dress and you will wear a tux if it kills me.”
I was now planning my escape the dress maker but luna turned and looked at me.
“If you’re thinking of running I'll make sure you don’t leave.”
I smiled and looked at her and she smiled back. “Of and what can you do to me, my sweet lulu?” She blushed at her nickname but it didn’t last long.
“If you run off this time I'll make sure that you are on baby duty for the next month.”
I lose my smile and she smiled at me.
“There it is you know that you hate you and nightmare hate to change the dirty diapers. I'll make sure that you change them all for the next month. “
I looked at her and sighed. “Fine but only this once ok?” She smiled and we started to walk again. She made it rarity’s room and she already had a ball dress ready for the dinner rehearsal. Then to my surprise she already had a suit made for me. It was a fancy black suit with a white under shirt. A full red tie was also with it and I long black jacket. Her and luna demanded that I try it on and rarity said that luna would be in her dress when I was changed. I walked into the bathroom and put the suit on. It took me about five minutes and when I was done I looked myself over in the mirror. I hated to be in a suit but I had to admit I looked good. My long hair only helped the overall looked. I put the coat on my shoulders and walked out of the room. I looked around and I heard the sound of talking coming from the walk in closet.
“Princess I promise he’ll love it.”
“Are you sure we haven’t done anything just the two of us in a long time. Besides we have to leave today and then we’re going to stay the night for the ball tomorrow.”
I smiled and walked over to the chair beside the door. I took the jacket off and hung it on the back of the chair and sat down and waited. About five minutes the closet door opened and I saw luna walk out in a tight fitting black dress. The dress itself looked like the night sky was covering her body. Her corves and breast were showing and this was by far her best dress. She was wearing a pair a black high heels and her mane was up in a bun. Her tail was brushed straight and a had a black bow were the dress let her tail out. “Wow you look amazing luna.” She smiled and I stood up and put my hands in my pockets. Both she and rarity blushed when I stood up and looked me up and down.
“You look very nice as well Roy.”
I smiled and turned and picked the coat up and turned to the bathroom door. “Ok, I’m going to change back and go pack an overnight bag. I walked into the bath room and started to change back into my black jeans and tight blue shirt.
Luna pov
I watched as Roy walked back into the bathroom and I looked back down to my body. I could see him looking me over and I looked it. I haven’t seen his look at me like that since that night. I wonder should I bring that gown and see if he wants to try and use the spell nightmare did. I know he and tia have a foal on the way but would consider having a foal with me right now. I know he’s moving the sun for tia and if I got pregnant he’d have to move both the sun and moon. I looked back to the bathroom door and Roy walked out holding his tux and coat. He walked over to rarity and asked her to pack the cloths in a travel case. She took them and walked out of the room and we were left alone. “Hey luna what are you thinking about? I know that look on your face so what do you want to ask?”
I looked back to him and he was walking over to me. I smiled and with my high heels, I was almost eye level. “Well, I was thinking about nothing really just some stuff I need to pack.” I lied because I wasn’t sure what to say to him right now.
“Well ok please get changed and go pack your bag. I’m going to go and tell Celestia and well leave in an hour ok?”
“Sure but first can I have a hug and maybe a kiss?” He smiled and walked over and I saw I was right and my eye came up to his lips. He leaned down a little and wrapped my lower back and I wrapped my arms around his neck. I pulled him down and we kissed softly. Then was no need in the kiss but he pulled me off my hooves and pulled his face back and looked at me. “Ok on please just a little longer please.”
“Now come on we need to go and get ready to go. Besides we can kiss all you want later ok?"
I sighed and he put me down. “Alright, Roy let’s meet up in the the hanger near your old room.”
“Ok see you in half an hour.”
He turned and left the room and I walked back into the closet. I took the dress off and put my tight V-neck and tight black jeans like his. I took my mane down and brushed it out straight. Soon I was changed and I laid the dress down. I heard the bedroom door open and walked out of the closet. I saw rarity walking in and she had Roy’s suit in a plastic cover. “Thank you for the cloths on such short notice rarity. I hate to ask you but can you please get my dress ready to leave with us later.”
“Yes, princess luna I'll put it in with Roy’s suit.”
“Thank you rarity I'll see that you get some extra bits in your payment.”
She thanked me and I left the room ran back to mine. I slowed down when I got close to my door and slowly opened it. I saw nightmare still asleep on my bed and I smiled. I walked in and started to pack the overnight bag. I packed the gown just in case I changed my mind and wanted to try. I picked up the bag and walked out of the room and I saw Roy in the hall with celestia and cadence. He was holding a sleeping blazing night and was smiling down at him.
“I'll be back soon little guy and I'll sing to you again I promise.”
I was walking over but stopped when I heard that Roy song to blazing night. I smiled and thought to ask about that later and walked over to him. I walked up and put a hand on his arm and looked up at him. “Roy are you ready to go?” He looked from blazing night and looked me in the eyes.
“Ya I just talked to celestia and she told me that now that I’ve moved the sun once I can feel when it’s time to move it again. So after we get to the griffin kingdom it will be time to lower the sun.”
“Ok well let's go and get my dress from rarity and we’ll go ok?”
“Sure.”
He kissed the top of blazing’s head and handed him to cadence.
“Now remember when nightmare wakes up give him to her he’ll need to eat soon.”
“I know Roy you two go and have fun.”
He smiled and kissed both of them on the cheek. He took my hand and we left when to get of ball clothes. When we had them we when to the night guard’s barriers and got into my new night carriage. I had a new one made for us when we adopted rose I had a large carriage double the size made with a large bed. I had it made like that so if we all were out and we were tired we could sleep on the way like a train. This carriage was also made so only mine or Roy’s magic could move it.
“Princess how many guards are coming to protect you and are future king?”
I looked to the captain of the night guard and smiled. He was a bat pony with dark blue hair and fur. His eyes were yellow like the rest of his kind and he was four inches shorter than me.“No need sky cutter Roy is more than enough to protect me.”
“But my lady it is our job to protect both you and the future king. We also owe him for training us and making us stronger. Not counting the royal guards, he and captain armor trained we have become the strongest fighters. I wish to saw him and you my lady how strong we have become.”
I smiled and put a hand on his shoulder. “Sky cutter I promise that we will be safe Roy is all the protection I need. His magic is stronger than mine or my sister’s and as you already know he’s a very skilled fighter. I can assure you that you I’m in good hands so please just pack the food and water I asked for.” He sighed and bowed.
“Yes, my lady but please at least take a sword to protect yourself if you get separated.”
I smiled and summoned my new steal twin swords. “There you are sky cutter I have summoned my new swords so please do not worry yourself any longer.” He smiled and left to get the food and water. As he walked away Roy walked back into the hanger and I saw he had his rune sword and rose was riding the hound in. I smiled and walked over to them and hugged rose and patted the hounds head. “Mommy have a fun time on your date with daddy ok.”
I smiled and stood back up and looked at her. “I will and when we get back I'll tell you about it .”
“Ok mommy.”
When I finished talking the hound turned and ran out of the hanger. I looked up at Roy and he smiled at me. I grabbed his hand and pulled him over to the new carriage. “Ok you now let's get going we have to get there before you have to set the sun.”
“Ok ok, no need to pull my arm off I’m coming.”
We walked up to the door and he opened the door for me and I walked in. “Thank you, Roy.” He walked in and closed the door. Roy pov
I I walked in and closed the door and looked at luna sitting on a bed. “um luna why is there a bed in here?” She laughed and looked at me. “I had this large carriage made with a large bed. So if we were tired we could sleep on the way like a train. I thought it would be nice and maybe we could cuddle a little on the way too.”
I smiled and looked at her and walked over to the bed. “That seems nice but how many guards do we need to move this carriage?” I looked at the size and in the front, I saw a crystal ball on the wall. “What’s with that crystal ball too?” I looked at her and she walked over and put a hand on it.
“I had it made so only my or your magic could move it so we need to use our magic to move it. So guards can’t move this carriage. I’m going to use my magic to get us there and on the way back you can use your magic.”
Before she could start to put her magic into the ball I walked over and grabbed her hand. She looked back at me and I smiled. “Luna I have more than enough magic to move this thing for a month so I'll take us there and back.”
“But.”
“No buts now go and lay down I'll get this thing moving ok?” She was going to say something but closed her mouth and walked over and sat on the bed. I looked back and put my hand on the ball and started to feed it my magic. The carriage shook and then I heard the hanger doors open. I opened a small window and pushed us forward. When we were outside the hanger luna told me to head north to the mountains. I did as she said and purred a huge amount of magic into the carriage and it started to fly on its own. “Ok all I have to do I think of the way for it to go and it will go that way?” I looked back to her and she nodded. “Ok then it should be a two hour trip so I guess that we should get some sleep.”
“So does that mean you’re going to cuddle me?”
I smiled and walked over and laid down on the bed with her. She smiled and laid down beside and I wrapped an arm and wing around her and over her. “Comfortable?”
“Yes and I’d like to ask you something.”
I pulled her wings and back into my chest and she snuggled in as close as she could. She wrapped her tail around my legs. “So what do you want to know?”
“Well, I wanted to know what song you song to blazing night.”
I laughed and she looked at me out of the corner of her eye.
“What’s funny Roy?”
I laughed again and tighten my hold on her. “Well it was song meant to help calm a baby down would you like to hear it?” “Yes, I would.”
I closed my eyes and started to sing the song you’ll be in my heart
Come stop your crying It will be alright Just take my hand And hold it tight I will protect you
From all around you I will be here Don't you cry For one so small, You seem so strong
My arms will hold you, Keep you safe and warm This bond between us Can't be broken I will be here
Don't you cry 'Cause you'll be in my heart Yes, you'll be in my heart From this day on Now and forever more
You'll be in my heart No matter what they say You'll be here in my heart Always Why can't they understand the way we feel
They just don't trust what they can't explain I know we're different, but deep inside us We're not that different at all And you'll be in my heart Yes you'll be in my heart
From this day on Now and forever more Don't listen to them 'Cause what do they know We need each other, to have, to hold
They'll see in time, I know When destiny calls you, you must be strong I may not be with you But you got to hold on They'll see in time, I know
We'll show them together 'Cause you'll be in my heart Believe me, you'll be in my heart I'll be there from this day on Now and forever more You'll be in my heart
No matter what they say You'll be here in my heart Always Always I'll be with you I'll be there for you always Always and always
Just look over your shoulder Just look over your shoulder Just look over your shoulder I'll be there Always
I finished singing and luna turned in my hold and looked at me. I smiled and looked at her and she smiled to. “Did you like the song luna?” She put a hand on my chest and gave me a soft kiss.
“I love it Roy does you know and more songs?”
I thought about it for a second and I thought of one just for her. “I know just for you luna. I was lost after I lost them all. This sound is what comes to mind when I think of you.” Again I started to sing the song you’re the best thing in my life.
You're the best thing in my life I never felt so good when you added a little rhyme Lucky for me that you came along Just whispering a love song then you captured me And lady it was harmony
Yes, you're music to my heart, a sweet melody You were heaven right from the start Don't ever take your love from me
Sweet ecstasy, baby, what you do to me Your magic I love you much too much to let you go I need you so, don't ever let your love die I'm gonna be your man
Cause you're the best thing in my life, in my life Best thing in my life, in my life
You're the best thing in my life Our love was meant to be Cause you turn my hopes and dreams into reality
Sweet ecstasy, baby, what you do to me Your magic and I love you much too much to let you go You know I need you so, don't ever let your love die I'm gonna be your man
Cause you're the best thing in my life, in my life The best thing in my life, in my life
Woh, oh yeah, your sweet ecstasy, ooh, what you do to me Woh, oh yeah, oh yeah, when you came along
Just whispering a love song, yes, you captured me And lady it was harmony, right from the start The best thing in my life
Was the day, was the day that I met you The best thing in my life
Was the day, was the day that I met you The best thing in my life
The best thing, the best thing
Was the day that I met you Was the day that I met you Oh yeah
When I finished the song she was almost in tears. She pushed her head into me chest and rubbed her cheek into my chest. “I guess you like the song?” She didn’t look up but answered me.
“I loved it Roy but for now I just want to lay here with you for a little while.”
“Ok but please don’t cry when I see any of you girls cry it hurts my heart.” I saw her smiled and she pushed herself into me harder. I tighten my hold on her and we fell asleep. I don’t know how long we were asleep until I feel to power sources coming close to us. I woke up and jumped from the bed. I grabbed the rune sword from its spot next to bed and looked at the door. I heard the sound on the handle moving and I walked over to the door.
“Roy what’s going on?!”
I looked back to see luna up with and looking at the door. I gave her the quiet finger and turned back to the door. I drew the sword and throw the door open and jumped out. But when I jumped off I heard loud cheering and a large number of female voices yelling my name. I looked around and saw we were in the griffin kingdom and my fan club was here. I saw that the females looked much better and all of them were wearing my colors. I saw weather coming and she was wearing a black and red dress as we walked over.
“Roy what’s going on out there and why is your name being yelled?”
I laughed and looked at luna as she walked out with her swords on her side. She looked around and the females. Then she looked at me and saw weather walking over to us. Luna walked over to me and pinched my arm.
“Why are so many griffins wearing your colors and why is the queen herself wearing them?”
“We’ll when I fought in the tournament?” She narrowed her eyes and looked around at the griffins and grabbed my arm and pulled it into her chest. When weather was in front of us she looked at me and smiled at me then her and luna stared at each other. I could swear that sparks were shooting from the middle of their stare. The on looks seemed to notice this as well and I was a little scared. I turned the rune sword upside down and put it back in the sheath. I smiled and rubbed the back of my head. “So um weather how’s the kingdom doing since I left?” They broke the stare and looked at me with a smile.
“Oh it’s been good the males have calmed down and many have taken up boxing. They say that they’re going to get so strong that they can knock you out with one punch.”
I smiled and looked at her. “Wow weather I see that the males are still as hard headed as ever. But can I ask what time it is and how long till sunset?”
“Its four-o’clock and the sun won’t set for two more hours why do you ask?”
I looked at her and then back to the carriage. “Well this thing is much faster then it looks. That means we got here in less then an hour.” Luna looked just as surprise and looked back to it.
“Well I guess that the magic power ball had more power than I thought. But for now I think we should head to the castle and get settled in for tomorrows ball.”
That sounds like a plan luna queen weather can we please get to the castle?” I looked at her and she smiled. “Roy you know you can just call me weather and yes we can head to the castle.”
I smiled and walked back over to the carriage and got the bags and the ball cloths. I walked back out and closed the door. I then used my magic and put a shield around it. When that was done I walked over and took luna’s hand. She looked at me and we started to walk to the castle and went to are room. “Thanks for the room weather see you in the morning.” When she left luna and I changed into our night clothes and I lowered the sun the sun. When that was done I laid down on the right side and she laid down on the left. I wrapped my arms around her and she pushed her chest into mine. “Night lulu love you.”
We slept until both Luna and I felt it was time to move the sun and moon. We climbed out of bed then walked over to the balcony in the room. She lowered the moon and then I raised the sun then we got dressed. “So, Luna want to go and find some breakfast?” She looked back at me and smiled.
“That sounds nice Roy.”
She took my hand and we walked out of the room and down the hall. But after ten minutes of walking a guard stopped us.
“Can I help you sir black knight and your lady of the night?”
I smiled at him and he smiled back. “Yes, you can we were hoping to find the dining room and to get breakfast. If you can will you take us to the dining room?”
“Yes, black knight please follow me.”
We followed him and he lead us to the dining room.
“Please have a seat. I will let the cook know that you are here.”
We thanked him and I pulled a seat out and Luna smiled and sat down in it. When she sat down I walked over and took my own set. We waited a few seconds and then a female griffin in wearing a tight white shirt and light blue jeans. She walked over and when I looked at her she stopped and started to fix her clothes. When she was sure she was looked ok she walked over and started to take our orders.
“Hello, black night and lady of the night what can I get for the two of you?”
“You first Luna.” She smiled then looked at the griffin.
“I’d like a fruit salad and a cup of orange juice.”
She wrote down the order and then looked at me.
“For you Sir, knight?”
I smiled at her and she blushed a little. “I’d like the same as Luna please.” She smiled and wrote a two beside Luna’s order.
“Ok, then I'll be back in a few minutes.”
She walked back to the kitchen door to tell them the order. When she did Weather walked into the room then looked at us.
“Ah good to see that you two are awake.”
I looked at her and Luna grabbed my hand that was on the table. I looked at her as Weather and she started their staring contest again. I didn’t want these two to kill each other so I looked at Luna. “lulu please play nice and Weather in your letter you said that you needed to speak with me about something what was it?” I looked back to her and she sighed and looked down at the floor. She walked over and at the head of the table and looked at us.
“A rogue dragon is attacking at the south of the kingdom. The noble males may have also found a way to take the throne from me.”
I looked from her to Luna. She was giving me a it’s not your problem looked. I looked her in the eyes and she knew I would hold my ground. Her ears laid down on her head. I looked back to weather. “I will handle the dragons in a few hours. More importantly, how can the males take the throne from you?” She blushed and looked away from us. I raised an eyebrow at the action.
“Um, well you see they found a loophole in the right to suggestion. If a queen is crowned without a mate or a child she can lose the throne. So that’s why I asked you to bring a mare from your herd, Roy.”
I looked at her and then I felt a huge pain in my hand. I looked at Luna and she looked really pissed. Her horn was glowing her dark blue aura. I raised my other hand and cut off her magic before she could use it. Then I felt a few power sources coming from the door we all came in from. “Ladies we have a few fleas on the wall. I snapped my fingers and make a dome to keep them all in front of the door and I summoned the rune sword. I used my magic and opened the door and a large group of male nobles fell into the room. I stood up and walked over to them and looked down at them. “So, who wants to tell me why you're outside of the door?” They got up and many looked at me with hate. But one with a scar over his right eye and had a sword on his side.
“We're here to meet the male who the queen said was the first choice for a mate.”
I looked back to weather and she was looking down in shame. Luna was looking at her with a look that could kill. She was looking at the weather and had anger on her face. I sighed and looked back to the noble griffins. “Ok this is what’s going to happen in the next few seconds leave now or you all die here and now got me?” All but the griffin in front of me took a step back. I smiled and looked at him and he smiled to. “You know something griffin you got balls I like that.”
“I could say the same for you I like fighters like yourself black knight.”
“What would you say to settle this like the warrior we are?” His smile grew and he looked at me.
“I’d say why don’t we see how good you are with a duel?”
I smiled and looked at him and summoned the sword I got from Flame wall and he looked at me. “Tell you what you and nine others can all come at me at once if you want.” He smiled and looked at me and laughed.
“Ok, then I and my two boys along with seven of the best noble sword griffins will take you one. Meet us in the arena in one hour and be ready for a fight.”
I smiled as they all left the. I took my barrier down then looked back to see the fangirls running back into the kitchen as Luna walked over to me.
“You really just wanted to fight, didn’t you?”
I smiled mischievously then slid the sword on my side. “Maybe I did.” I walked back over to the table and sat down as the food was brought out. We eat our food then we left for the arena. I had my guns and swords ready and loaded. Soon the three of us walked into the arena with a few griffins looking at us. Weather leade us to her overlook at the top of the arena. I saw the griffins in the middle of the arena. I smiled and ran over to the edge of the overlook.
“What are you d…?”
I jumped over the edge and opened my wings as I fell to the ground below. My red edge left red lines behind me as I shot down to the ground. I slammed into the ground making a small shockwave shake them. I stood back up and looked at them as they looked at me. I smiled when I saw their scared faces. I stood back up and I took out my phone. I looked through my songs and found the one I have looking for. “None of you mind some music, do you?” I looked at them and they nodded no. I smiled then started to play the song.
I dashed at them second then song started. They all drew their swords then took to the air quickly. I opened my wings and followed them. Two of them flew to my sides and tried to slab me but I closed my wings and let myself fall. When I was close to the groined I opened them and shot back up. I spun to the right and I kicked one of them in the side. He coughed out some blood as he started to fall to the ground. I smiled as I felt two of them behind me and I stuck my right hand into my pocket. I pulled out the jackal then started to fire a explosive round that I made with magic.
“Move it’s that thing again!”
Most of them got out of the way but one was to slow. The bullet hit him in the back then explode in his back. It blew his wings off and he fell to the ground then died as he crashed into the ground. The other looked at me as I hovered above them with a smile on my face. “Next up ladies I don’t have all day.” The two that had failed to stab me decided to try again. I smiled the drew my second pistol the pulled the triggers. The power of my round blow both of their heads off. I pointed my guns then pointed them at the others. “Anyone else?” They all took a step back as they looked at me.
“No Sir.”
I laughed lowly as I used the hammers back with my thumbs. “To bad then because your not gonna leave alive, you're ALL in for a bad time.” They started to sweat as I pulled the triggers again and shot that there feet or whatever you call them. They all jumped into the air and I smiled as I holstered my guns then started to us my magic. ‘Let’s see how they do against sans.’ I started to use my magic as red magic followed my my eyes. “Let’s see how you handle something from my world.”
“Spread out!”
They all spread out in a vain attempt get out of the way of my attack.
I smiled as I snapped my fingers and spiked bones appeared along with three red gaster blasters.
(Looked like this but all red)
I smiled they started to panic after seeing the blasters. “I suggest you all try to run even if it won’t help.” I snapped my fingers and sent the spiked bones at them as they tried to run from them. I smiled as they ran around like chickens with their heads cut off. Soon enough the bones stabbed through them and after a few minutes only the father ands sons were left.
“Your a demon!”
I laughed as they looked at me with horror in their eyes. “Yes, yes I know the speech. You demon you had no right to kill them, of the more used line of I will kill you demon! Trust me after hear so many times the sting of those words don’t hurt anymore. But I’ll give you all five seconds to run.” They looked at me opened mouth then I smiled. “Bye”
“AAHH!”
They flow off in a hurry like death itself was right behind them. Which it was as I aimed the blasters at them as they flew away. ‘Goodbye’ I snapped my finger and two massive beams fired at them as they tried to flee in vain. The beams made contact with them and they were erased from the mortal plane as their bodies turned to dust. I sent my gaster's away as I flew back up to the girls on the overlook. They were looking at the two holes I had put in the top of the arena.
“How did you do that?”
I looked at Weather as I walked up to them. “Magic and imagination.” She looked at me then smiled as I stood in front of them. I smiled then held my hand out them made another spike bone in the bone of my hand. “I tried to recreate a character I saw in a game. I never played many but I got to play a few im my life.” They nodded taking the answer I gave them as it was the truth. We walked back to the castle as I started to plan my attack on the dragons. While I walked down the street I noticed a little play going on near a small park. I stopped the two of them then we all walked over to the small park. I looked at them and saw that some kids were putting on a play. They seemed to be acting out the last moment of the tournament.
“Ok listen up any males who have a problem with what your queen has said come down here and face me! If one of you can draw a drop of my blood, then I will have her to take back what she has ordered.”
I laughed as I looked at them as the play ended. Everyone watching the play looked back at us as I laughed a few more times then waved at them. The kids rushed up to me asking what I was doing was there another tournament. I laughed as I explained that I was here to deal with some dragons. They wanted to do the play over again so I could watch but I told them we had to go. They waved and yelled for me to beat up the mean dragons as I walked away.
“Kids really seem to like you Roy.”
Weather said as I wrapped an arm around Luna shoulder and she grabbed my hand as we walk. “Ok Weather how long until the ball starts?” She looked at Luna with a jealous look on her face. But when she looked at me she forced a smile.
“It will start at sunset so in about five hours. More than enough time for you to beat them and make it back.”
I nodded as we reached the gate. “Ya that should be than enough to handle then. So you two get ready while I go and take care of them.” They nodded as I opened my wings. “I’ll be back as soon as I can.” I started to fly to the south to put an end to the dragon threat. I flew for an hour looking around for any signs of the dragons. I hadn’t seen anything yet. No large burn marks or any signs of fighting from the guards. The I saw smoke coming from the edge of a small forest. I started to fly down to the ground too see what was going on. I landed then started to walk to the smoke. After twenty minutes I walked up to a cave with smoke pouring out of the mouth of the cave. I smiled then cast spell on myself to be able to breath in the cave. I started to walk down into the cave to find the beast within the cave. I walked down deep into the cave until I started to hear snoring on the other side of a cave wall. I walked around the corner then stopped. I saw a large dragon with five smaller dragons around her. They laid on top of a pile of gold, gems and a few rare looking items I also saw they were skinny. I sighed then walked to a broken stone near the opening I walked in from. I sat down and looked up at the sunlight. I sat there for a good hour until I heard someone moving. I looked over to see one of the little dragons moving around. I saw it sit up then started to look around. It looked at me and I saw the same shade of red my own eyes had. I smiled than waved at the young drake.
“MOM!”
It was a woman from her voice as the mother dragon suddenly woke up. The young drake was pointing at me as she patted her mother's side. She looked down at the young drake then looked over to me. I waved at her eyes widened then she glared at me. She wrapped her tails around her children as she watched me.
“What do you want?”
She growled as she looked at me. I crossed my arms as I looked at her. “I was sent to find the dragon who’s making trouble. But I can’t in good conscience hurt a mother only trying to guard her young.” She watched me as I walked up to her right in front of her face so I was right in line for her to attack is she wanted to.
“I ask again what do you want?”
I smiled as I looked up at her. “Allies that I can trust. So I have a deal for you miss. If your willing to protect my children then I can promise you a safe place for you and your children. Shelter, food, water and gold and gems to add to your hoard if you will take my offer.” She looked at me with her children looking at me over her tail. Her eyes narrowed as she looked at me.
“Give me some proof then I will think on it.”
I smiled then used my magic to create six tons of gold in front of her. Her and the childrens eyes wide as she looked at me. “Take these as a down payment miss. If you agree then come to Canterlot castle in three days. I have to get back to the castle I have a bal to get to. I hope to see you all again.” I snapped my fingers and teleported away from the dragon and her Children. I appeared in my and Luna’s room scaring her half to death as she jumped from the bed. I landed on the bed with my legs crossed and looked down at her. “Hello, did you miss me?” My answer came in the form of a magic lighting bolt. I dropped to the bed as the lighting crashed into the roof of the room. The roof where it hit was black as ash. I looked back up at her and smiled. “You almost got me Luna. But I didn’t survive this long just to die here. Now I think we need to start getting ready for the ball.” Her right eye twitches as she looked at me clearly still mad. I stood up then snapped my fingers again making my suit appear on my body. I looked at her as she sighed.
“Please give me a moment to get changed.”
I nodded then teleported to the throne room. I scared Weather as she jumped from her throne. The throne room was set up as a ballroom that looked like the night sky. I spent the next two hours waiting for everyone to get to the ballroom. Luna was in her dress with her hair in a bun. As the ball moved forward we dance and laughed into the night. When the last dance came Weather asked me to share a dance. Luna aggreat to let us dance and I noticed how cling she would be. We danced a little dance as a sign on being allies now that the immediate threat to her thorne has been delayed.
Luna and I had traveled back to Canterlot promising Weather I would return within three months to help with an heir on the condition that the griffin empire would become an ally and member nation of Equestria. I smiled as I gaze down at the city below me watching as the citizens when about their lives.
'You know, we need a human the challenges they can bring is very entertaining, plus there such fascinating creatures in so many ways Roy, I know you too desire a true enemy one that comes to you as an equal a challenge.'
"Quite to the contrary, I'm happy with a peaceful life you Alucard or do you want me to call you Dracula, I never really took the time to stop and ask you what you wanted to be called or what name toy wanted for the rest of our time together."
'Well look at that the mighty Roy soon to be king and ruler of the undead is asking me a voice in his head what he wants to be called for the rest of all time or are you just so bored or do you care now Roy?'
I crossed my arms as I walked back into the private office Celestia had made for me a month ago and sat down in my sizable throne-like chair. "No, I'd have to say that I started to have an extraordinary curiosity about the whole idea of what it means to have your body and abilities Alucard. The real gravity of what I am what I can do now all with the snap of my finger or a flick of my wrist all that power mine to use as I please whenever I want. All the death of destruction I could cause if I only decided to destroy instead of saving lives all the lives I could end in a moment if I just I wanted too but, I digress I have a good thing going I'm in the good graces of so many.
'Just like I told you humans are interesting creatures no matter how many centuries I have spent around your kind, Roy you will learn once you've lived a century or two that you'll have to go wild now and then to keep your sanity, so you don't lose it to the board war is an excellent way to do it. The battles can last for hours and the screams of your torture enemies as your shot them or killing them with your bare hand as they beg for mercy, but you give none as they are the enemy!'
I laughed as I rested my elbows on the table and placed my chin on my knuckles as I smiled at the joy Alucard spoke with, the absolute convictions in his words as if what he was talking of was the only truth of reality or at least this single truth in his existence. "I must now attend to my new royal duties and to see my family Alucard, But you and I both know that we will talk again soon because I know you feel it as well. The power is growing in the castle gardens, the crazed energy coming from Discord's statue from small cracks forming I can sense his power leaking out more and more with every hour that goes by I feel it growing stronger and stronger more violent and animalistic as of a beast is about to attack without warning." Alucard didn't respond to me as I stood from my chair my smile only growing as my anticipation grew and grew as I waited for the only right opponent I could have would soon come forward for a battle that will rewrite history as we all know it. I walked out of doors and saw two guards from Luna's night guard standing at the ready to stop anyone who may try to enter the room or anyone who may want to bring me to harm in any way they could think of. I waved for them to follow me as I continued down the hall and heard them quickly run up behind me their armor clanking as they ran to my sides. As I walked down the hall and saw Nightmare walking out of our room with Blazing Night in her arms sleeping with his head resting on her chest. I could hear Nightmare humming him as song as she walked with two guards I had posted at our door to make sure I would listen for someone yell if something were to happen anywhere near them. "Nightmare how are you and Blaze doing this fine evening?" She looked over at me a smile on her face as she walked over to me and kissed my cheek, I rubbed Blaze's head as he reached out for me with his tiny hands trying to grab anything he could. I help my hands out, and Nightmare held him out for me to take him from her hands and cradled in him my arms as we continued down the hall.
"So, how did Celestia take the news that you're going to have an heir to the griffin empire?"
I laughed as Blazing was swinging his arms around with my hair in his hands. "She wasn't too mad just made the point that the child I have with her will come to the castle and stay with us for at least a week to get to know is other mothers, OUCH!" I jumped a little as I looked down at Blazing who had started to chew on my arm and I saw blood coming from my arm.
"Roy are you ok?!"
I hissed as I grabbed Blazing cheeks and pulled my arm from his mouth. Two fangs came out of my arm as he laughed and clapped his hand's, blood dripping from his brand new fangs. "Oh boy his fangs came in, oh that stings a lot." I looked at Nightmare who was looking at Blazing with wide eyes. "I think he's hungry." She instantly covered her chest with her arms and took a step back.
"I'll have the maids to get a baby bottle to feed him with until those go back in."
I laughed then lifted my right thumb to my mouth then extended my fangs then bit my thumb. Blood flowed into my mouth from my thumb. I pulled my hand back and turned my hand into a clawed hand scaring all of them. He grabbed my hand, and some of my blood was absurd through his skin, and his fangs sank back into his gums. "Already getting his fangs in a year or two and he'll be a force terrorizing the maids, guards, and butlers like he was his old man. Just wait until you can shapeshift little guy, then well start having so real fun."
"What was that Roy!?"
I looked at Nightmare and turned my hand back to normal as I looked at her. "Blazing just need some strong blood to even out his growing powers." Nightmare raised an eyebrow as she looked up at me. I rolled my eyes as I reached around my back and grabbed my left wing tightly. "I'm talking about this Nightmare." I quickly jerked my arm forward and tore my wing off making them all screamed. I bite my cheek as I did then a stream of blood flew out and attached itself to the severed wing. The blood pulled it from my hand and reattached it to my back as nothing had happened not even a drop of blood on the ground. Blazing laughed as he clapped his hands looked up at me, and I reached around with my wings. I poked his nose, and he grabbed my one of them started to chew on it without his fangs out.
"Are his fangs going to come out again?'
Nightmare asked as she walked over and took Blazing in her arms again. "In a month or two maybe Moon, I haven't spent much of my time with him lately, so his body is subconsciously collecting energy to help his powers grow stronger. My blood is straight power from my body so that should help him even out over time, but I will have to spend more time with him because I need to be in his young life development. " Nightmare smiled as she walked over and leaned into my side as we walked. As we rounded a corner, we ran into ruby and Shining Armor, both of them, looking at a catalog book with a foal on the front. I smiled as Armor held his fist out and we bumped fist as we stopped to talk.
"We're looking for stuff for our foal do you two want to help us look?"
I laughed as I rubbed the back of my head nervously, "I'm not too sure how well I can do at picking out baby stuff, but I do have two gifts for you, my friend." I opened a magic portal and reached in for an item I made not too long after I started to create objects with magic. The first thing I pulled out was a Springfield M1A. I made it, so the wood was made from bright red cherry wood with a leather strap and had an extended magazine. "This is a Springfield M1A a civilian version of the M14 rifle designed and manufactured by Springfield Armory. This is a weapon made to put down anything that gets in your way. Back home it cost a pretty bit to get your hands on something like this." I handed it to him, and I pulled out five magazines all loaded with 308 rounds.
"How much are we talking about Roy?"
I stuck my hand back in as I answered him. "Last I heard they when from two thousand to three thousand."
"WHAT!?"
I looked at him as he looked at the gun and magazines like they were kids.
"R-Roy I can't take this it's worth as much as a house and then some!"
I laughed as I pushed the gun back into his chest. "Then its an order for you to took them." He opened and closed his mouth a few times as he looked at me. Next, I pulled out a sword with a pitch black sword with trims of gray and is evenly balanced and gives the ability to provide a mighty swing. It has a black hilt connected to a hand guard that drops down on the right side. Attached to this elongated area of the hand-guard is part of Elucidator's blade to better aid the user in retaining their grip on the sword when it is being used. The edge is entirely black like the rest of the sword, and the said blade is outlined in a light gray. In the design art by the illustrator of the novels, a small cross is emblazoned on the flat of the blade, just beneath the tip. "This is the Illustrator Shining Armor a sword I used in the war, and I want you to use it until the day you retire." He looked at me as if I was mad as I held my sword out to him.
"Y-you can be serious you fought an army worth of soldiers with that!"
I smiled as I held it out. "Orders are orders now that it." I held the M1a with one hand and took the Illustrator with his free hand. He looked at them then back to me with a shocked look in his eye.
"But, shouldn't Blazing have this sword? I mean he is your son so why give it to me?"
I looked at Blazing who was pulling Nightmare mane as she watched us. I sighed then looked at him. "I don't want him ever to touch that sword Shining. All the blood that has soaked that blade and my hands. I'll be honest with everyone I almost decided not to touch Blazing when he was born. All the blood that I have shed is on my hands, and I didn't want to even think of that blood following him around."
"But what is he grows up and wants a sword?"
"If he wants a sword then I'll have a sword made from the best martial I can get my hands on."
"What is going here?"
I looked up and saw Cadence with a sleeping Rose in her arms. She walked up to me and Nightmare as I looked down at the two of them. I smiled as I looked down at Rose and Blazing then noticed something on Blazing's leg. His fur was turning black near his ankle. "Moon was that there before?"
She looked at his ankle, and her eyes widened.
"No, it wasn't."
I sounded distraught, and I was worried as well because I had no idea what was going on with his fur or more worrying his body maybe my blood was affecting him. "Moon you take him to the medical wing I'll be along in just a moment."
"You better be."
She teleported away, and I looked at the guards. "Go stand guard outside the medical wing until I get there." They nodded then rushed off to the medical wing, and Shining ran with then strapping the sword to his side and threw the gun over his shoulder. "Don't use the gun until I teach you how to use it!"
"Got it!"
He yelled back as they rounded a corner and I looked down at Rose to see if out yells woke her up. Cadence had covered the sides of her head with her magic to stop the sounds from waking her. I smiled then held my arms out as Cadence let me take her from her arms Luna walked around the corner with Celestia behind her. I waved at them with my hand under Rose's knees. They smiled as they looked at us and both them walked over and kissed my checks. I nodded my head, and they all nodded then followed me down the hall. Ruby waved as she started to walk the other way my guess heading to her and Armor's private room I got for them. Rose curled in my arms, and I smiled as I hugged her close to my chest. She grabbed my shirt as she rubbed her head into my chest as she slept.
"You're good with them Roy."
I looked down at Celestia as she rubbed her lower stomach. I smiled as we walked to the medical, but stopped when a group of filly ran around the corner, and a little rainbow-maned filly flew head first into my gut. Rose shook in my arms, and I looked down at the filly who fell to the ground rubbing her head. "Sweetie where is your mother?" She looked up at me waving her arms and was very mad.
"It's me Roy Rainbow Dash you stupid bucker!"
"Young mare I didn't just hear that!"
Luna grabbed the tiny Rainbow by her ear as she talked to her.
"I don't care if you are or aren't the element of loyalty you will not speak that way with my daughter anywhere near you, oh you are in so much trouble, You know what I'm going to do?"
"Let go of my ear!"
Luna started to pull her down the hall.
"I'm going to wash your mouth out with soap then I'm going to teach you how to speak like a proper mare for when and if you can find a husband."
I laughed as Luna dragged her off to the closest bathroom. I looked down at Rose who was still asleep in my arms. I left Luna deal with the tiny Rainbow Dash as I walked away to find out what was wrong with my son. We walked into the medical wing and saw Moon trying to kill two doctors who were holding her away from Blazing as a nurse who was taking Blazing through the two doors.
"Return my son or I will send you all to the moon!"
I walked up behind her and used my magic to grab her.
"Roy! They took Blazing from my arms kill them all!"
I felt my eye twitch as I floated her over to chairs in the room and sat her down in it. Then I made two magic chains binding her to the seat kicking and screaming but sitting. She woke up Rose who didn't know what was going on as the Nurse brought a sleeping in her arms.
"The fur turned back I think he's fathers magic may have just changed his fur color due to an imbalance in the magic flow of his body. But, it seems to have stabilized quickly so there should be nothing to worry about."
I held Rose with one arm and took Blazing with the other. I released Moon a second later, and we all walked out of the medical wing. Moon took Blazing from me swearing she was going to get even with the medical staff for taking the royal foal of Nightmare Moon from her arms. "Now, we need to go find out what happened to Rainbow and why's she's a foal now." They nodded as we headed to the throne room knowing that's where Twilight would most likely go.
"Daddy where are we going?"
I looked at Rose who was walking beside Celestia. "To the throne room to see what happened to the element of loyalty but I can't think of anything that would make her turn back to a filly." She nodded as we walked up to the throne room door and I could hear Luna yelling from the other side.
"Twilight stop!"
I pushed the door open as a stream of magic headed straight for me. I threw a shield up to protect my family as the magic, and a blinding light hit me covered me. I felt my body shrinking as heard Alucard's voice.
"Our age is starting to revert to that of a teen Roy, and I can see how this be fun to play along when I give your body back.”
Alucard pov
I felt my clothes become loose and I shrink to half the size I was. I blinked then looked down at my hands as I clenched my fist a few times. “I see.” I saw all of them back up when they realized Roy wasn’t in control of our body. I looked at Twilight who hid behind the throne. “Mis you’ve messed up big time.”
“W-what how?”
I turned and grabbed my pants as they started to fall down. “Roy’s soul has been damaged and until it is fixed his memories from the last four hundred years are temporarily or maybe gone for good I can’t tell which.” I saw Roy’s mares all look devastated as they looked at me. ‘This is going to be fun Roy your up in twenty seconds countdown.’ I pulled my wings tightly into my back as I tighten my belt. “Well, Roy’s about to come to so I’d get ready to run if I were you. Because when he does come to you’ll all see a side of him you've never seen before.” I closed my eyes as I gave Roy control again.
Roy pov
I opened my eyes and looked around then looked at the window. “Sunlight!” I broke down the wall as I ran for it. I ran for the Nightwing knowing it was the darkest place in the whole castle. Given I just ran out I knew they’d start looking for me and I could scare the fuck out of everyone if guards start disappearing while looking for me. I dashed into the shadows and jumped up to the roof of the hall. I stabbed my fingers into the roof as I waited to see who would come first.
“This way colts and fillies we have to find him!”
I smiled as a large group of guard rushed into the night wing. Behind them was Luna and Cadence both looked worried and scared. “Oh, this will be fun.” A guard stopped at the opening of the wing alone and I smiled as I turned into mist. My mist was dark reddish and made attacks against me useless. I moved my mist around the hoofs of the guard making the guard sweat.
“What is this?”
I reformed behind her and got her into a choke hold. She dropped her spear and grabbed my arms trying to free herself. After ten seconds she passed out and I threw her body over my shoulder and headed for a larger storage closet. ‘This will be fun. I think I’ll save Luna and Cadence for my last scare.’ I locked her in the storage room then I started to process of picking off the rest of the guards.
Luna pov
Panic spread in my Nightwing as guard after guard was disappearing with only weapons or armor left behind. All of them showed signs of a struggle if torn carpets and broken weapons were anything to go by. Seven of us were left and we tried to leave the Nightwing to get more guards but the way in had been sealed with some kind of red mass. We tried to teleport out but I had forgotten teleportation magic doesn't work in my part of the castle.
“Princesses get us out of here we can’t find or stop him!”
The guards were panicking and I was too as I knew right away that we couldn’t catch him with only a third of the guards brought with us,
“Haha, I see your all scare now Sunwalker.”
We heard a younger version of Roy’s voice and we heard footsteps walking near us. I turned around and stopped when I saw him standing in the middle of the hall. Roy stood there in an outfit much like the one he was wearing when he first came to the castle.
(Looks like this but with black hair.)
“R-Roy is that you?”
His left eyebrow lifted as he looked at us. “You know my real Name that’s new, most call me Nosferatu when they see me.” He put both hands into his pockets as he slowly started to walk over to us.
“I wonder how you know my name.”
He spoke slowly as walked over to us but the air around him was cold and lifeless. Cadence grabbed my shoulders and we walked back as Roy stopped ten feet in front of the guards. “Answer my question please, or I’ll have to get violent.”
I swallowed dryly as I looked at him. “W-were part of your herd! Were two of your mares the other two are named Celestia and Nightmare Moon. One has had a foal with you the other is pregnant with your foal. You’ve been living with us in the castle for the last few months. Our names are Luna and Cadence.” He took another step and the guards took a large step back as he smiled.
“If what you're saying is true did I mark you all?”
I nodded as I moved my mane and showed him the white fangs on my neck and Cadence pulled her top down slightly to show the top of her mark. He looked at my mark closely and a frown formed on his face.
“Something's not right here how do I not remember anything especially the markings besides, that’s only meant to be for one woman. Besides, your daywalkers! I wouldn’t ever have kids with your kind! You hunt my kind kill and enslaved us so why by the moon’s spirit would I mark any of you or have kids with you!?”
He was getting angry as he started to get closer. One of the guards saw a rare window in my wing then grabbed the blackout curtain the jerked it down. He jumped back away from the sunlight and his fangs appeared as he looked at us.
“The sun won’t protect you from me when night falls and when it does I will get my answers.”
We watched as Roy stepped back into darkness his red eyes the only thing showing he was still there until they faded into the darkness. His magic energy moved far away from us and all the guards fall down onto there flanks and one mare passed out. Cadence and I looked at each other then back to the red mass. “We need to get out of here.”
“Right.”
Roy pov
I looked down at Luna and Cadence as they used their magic to break through my blood wall. I smiled as they got through and they all ran away but Cadence stopped then looked back into the night wing. I smiled as I make Cadence my next target and I sat in Luna’s old room as I waited for nightfall.
Night had fallen, and I turned to mist as I heard the guards moving outside the door. "Time to start my fun." I flew up into the air as the door got blown in with a blast of magic. Guards rushed in, and I started to sing a song going through my mind, and I smiled then started to sing.
As I song, I floated around them and ran a pair of claws over then window as I made my eyes glow red as I looked at the terrified guards. They ran out trying to get away, but, I followed them as many ran into rooms, and near the back, I saw Luna, Cadence, and Nightmare. I smiled, making a blood-red smile form in my mist, scaring them. I circled them, and the guards cutting off their getaway. I flew up, making a considerable mist body with two large arms and claws with mist hair touching the ceiling. I threw my body forward at them as I finished the song and started another. I headed for them, and each seemed to be scared of what would happen.
I sang out as Cadence got covered in my mist. I wrapped my fog around her as I pulled her along with me as I started to form my body. Once assembled, I had claws around her neck, running my thumb over her cheek just soft enough not to cut her face. "Cry of the night and songs of the dead, I steal their souls of the doomed and drink their blood." As I song, I brought my fanged teeth to her neck, and she looked scared beyond belief. Then, I covered her in darkness and fell back into my own shadow. I took us past my old hiding place and was quickly heading for the dungeon. I flew under the door, then into a cell, and spread out my shadow over a set of cuffs chained to the wall. I moved Cadence around in my shadow, then I placed her hands in the cuffs and covered her mouth in crystalized blood as well as her horn blocking her magic.
"AHH!"
She yelled once free and trashed and kicked, trying to free her hands. I grabbed her face and made her look at me. "Stop, I want you to be quiet, and when I get back, I want answers." I smiled at her scared face then to mess with her. I extended my fangs, scaring her more, and I lifted her chin as her body went stiff. I laughed, then let her go as she took deep heavy breaths as she looked at me. "When I get the other mare Luna, I think was her name yours, and her blood will give me the truth." I turned back to mist then flew back out of the dungeon.
Luna pov
We were in a panic as Celestia guards set up quickly made sun orbs as they could. They weren't a full-proof shield, but they would work. But, we were still missing guards, and many were too scared to go into my wing to search for them.
"Mommy, what's going on?"
I looked behind me and saw Rosa with the now normal Twilight and friends as she looked at me.
"I've found a way to fit this, but we have a problem?"
"And that is?" I raised an eyebrow, and she pulled out a potion.
"He has to drink it, and he's picking us off one by one; I can't see that happening that easily."
I nodded as I looked at my herd sisters before I took the potion. "This is great; how the buck do we get him to drink it?"
"Hold him down with magic, then force it down his throat?"
We wall looked at Rainbow and her cocky smile. "Ya and get ripped to shreds when we make him angry. Think you stupid filly!" She finched, and I sighed as I looked at her. "That said, it's an idea and the best we have." I rubbed my eyes then looked over at Shining. "Do you think you could pin him?" He looked at me, clearly annoyed, as he crossed his arms while holding onto the rifle Roy gave him. He nodded his head, then uncrossed his arms as he stood up.
"I've been able to pin him for a few seconds, but..."
"I see, well how long can you hold him?"
"At least a few seconds, seven at most."
I nodded, then I threw the potion over to him, then I summoned my magic bow. "If I can hit him with a spun arrow, then you pin him with your magic and get that potion down his throat." We nodded then we walked out of the lighted area. We walked around, trying to find a point to ambush him from.
"Smart plan, I guess."
We stopped and looked up and saw Roy sitting on a window seal looking at the moon. He looked down at us with a smirk on his face turning to a genuine smile. "The nights here are quite lovely. With no clouds around, I can see all the stars, and the moon is so bright. I must say it relaxes me in a way I haven't felt since I was a young boy. it's been well over a hundred years since last I last felt this kind of calm."
I slowly set my bow down, now seeing a chance to end this before it starts. "look, Roy, I know you don't much trust us, but please, we are on your side. Please, if you'll tell us where the others are, we'll help you." He looked at me for a few seconds, then sighed as he pulled his coat as darkness flowed out, then I saw something that made my blood run cold. Dozens of eyes formed all around him with wide mouths opening in the darkness.
"I need no help from you, and you have no room to ask anything of me. Now, shut up and fight before I devour you, Sun."
He jumped at me, and I grabbed my bow, jumping away as the mouths closed, but the eyes stayed.
"Nice try."
An arm wrapped around my throat and Roy rested his head on my shoulder as the other Roy faded away a smirk on his face.
"I call that one dark clone, my dear. it works great when I'm trying to set up a trap for an enemy."
He wrapped a hand around my throat as darkness started to spread around us.
"I think your blood will be sweet.~"
Darkness filled my vision as everyone ran at us.
Roy pov
As I did with Cadence, I took us to the dungeon and set her up the same way. Cadence thrashed as she tried to get free Luna quickly doing the same. I looked at the two of them then sat down, then snapped my fingers. The blood on their faces broke, letting them speak.
"Roy, stop this!"
I looked at them a frown on my face then I looked at Luna. "Your neck, and, her chest, it's got me thinking." They stopped yelling and looked at me. "There some things I want to know, and you two may very well know what I want." They looked at one another then back at me.
"W-what do you want to know?"
I pulled my right knee back and rested my arm on it. "For one, where am I? I know I'm not near my homeland, not even close. You're also not humans, so what are you?" The two of them looked at one another, but I threw my arm back into the wall making huge cracks. "Tell me before I take the answers from your blood!"
"You're in a country called Equestria and were alicorns. The main races in this land are earth ponies, unicorns, and pegasus ponies. There are also other races here, one close to your call bat ponies!"
I looked at the two for a minute, and then I nodded as I looked at them and stood up and walked over to Luna. I kneeled in front of her and grabbed her lower jaw. "I don't know why but I believe you. Now I'm going to let the two of you go, and then we'll get the others. But, if anyone tries anything, I'll burn this place to the ground!" I uncuffed them but left their horns encased in the blood. We left, and I took them to the rooms holding the guards, and they ran when they saw me. Soon, we ran into everyone else, and I jumped to the side when Shining tried to jump in me when I was close to the Nightwing entrance. I got behind him the wrapped my arms around his neck. I tightened my grip, and he quickly passed out after a few seconds. I dropped him, and a potion fell from the bag he had on his side. I grabbed the potion then looked down at it. "Hm, looks one of those healing tonics the medics made from crescent moonflowers."
"Do you want to try it?"
I looked over at Cadence, and she was pointing at the bottle. I looked down at it then nodded as I threw it over to the wall, but Twilight quickly jumped out, grabbing it. I rubbed my head as my stomach growled, and I rubbed my head some more. "Um, can I get a blood bag or something warm to chew on?" Everyone but Luna and Cadence took off running, but the two blushed. I smiled as I looked at the two of them and laughed as I looked at them. "Do I take it as you two are volunteering?" Her faces got even redder as they looked at me.
"I-I wouldn't mind."
"M-me neither."
I laughed a little then walked over to a door. "I'm messing with all of you. I'm off to find a basket of bread or maybe so deer meat." I walked around a corner, and I heard the two quickly running back around the corner. I stopped as I looked at Celestia and Nightmare with our son in her arms. Both looked scared as I looked at the two of them. "Well, I guess lunch came to me." I showed my fangs then something cracked me in the back. A blast of energy ran through my body, and I dropped to the ground. Weight slammed down onto me, and Luan's arm wrapped around my throat.
"Sorry, Roy!"
They used magic to force my mouth open and tried to pour the potion into my mouth. I turned my body to mist, then went through the floor and moved out of the castle. I let myself fall into the garden and landed hard on the ground. I tried to move, and my body screamed as I did so. 'Damn, I don't know what the hell she did, but damn it hurt.' I took a deep breath then turned back to mist and started to move around in the darkest parts of the garden. I heard rushing hoofs and moved part of my mist around and looked in through a door. I saw the girls running them smiled as a mist knowing Luna and Cadence wouldn't be fighting with magic. I saw a bow in Luna's hand with an electric arrow in hand. 'Ah, so that's how she did it.' I pulled my body back out of the doorway then moved through the stones into the main street. I landed in an alley and dropped down to my feet now, just barely able to stand then started to walk. "Damn mare, the hell is she playing at?"
"Roy!"
I stopped then turned my head and saw Applejack and Rainbow Dash running out of the front gate, everyone else close behind. 'Fuck!' I turned my hands into claws, then slashed the ground and sent shoots of stone at everyone, making sure to miss Celestia all together as well as Nightmare as she still had our son in her arms. They stopped everyone, then turned into a mouse and took off running to hide, not wanting to end my game without scaring the hell out of one of them. I ran down the road and slipped into a cart then hid under a blanket. Half an hour passed as I heard a guard running in armor, and they started to search the area. I jumped out and ran up to a mare guard as she moved around in a darker alley while holding a sun orb. I smiled as I turned back then grabbed her from behind, and forced her to look at me. I activated my hypnosis, and her eyes turned red, then turned back. She stayed still then turned to face me.
"Yes, master."
"Lead them the other way while I get someone back."
"Yes."
I smiled then sent her on her way as I jumped back up on a roof. 'Forget cadence Luan is the main threat. She's willing to use force to stop me, so she needs to be taken out of this game.' I turned into a bat as I jumped into the air flying close behind the mare as she ran up to my herd.
"King Roy was spotted heading back to the castle!"
They smiled, and Luna took off at a run ahead of the others. I smirked the flew down and slammed into her back, turning back to normal, then wrapped her in my mist and took us both off through the stones. I took off for the mountain through the stone until I had to leave. Once we were out of the stone, Luna struggled to get free as she looked up at me.
"Roy! Stop this madness!"
I dropped on the ground then turned both hands to large claws as I looked at her. "I don't like lies." She let the bow go as she crawled away. She looked up at me with fear in her eyes.
"Roy! Stop! Our daughter would be lost without both of us!"
I stopped as I raised my hand, ready to strike her. I looked at her for a minute then turned my hands back to normal. She looked at me; then, I looked down at her bow when she did. I stomped down on the bow snapping it into. I kicked it away as before facing Luna again, then leaned down, grabbed her shirt, and pulled her face to face with me. "I'm getting my answers." I grabbed her chin then turned her head, looking down at the mark. I made two fangs pop out then bite into her neck, making her silently scream as blood flowed into my mouth. To my shock images of everything, I've done with Luna as well as Rosa and Blaze. I pulled my fangs out then licked her wound, healing the holes. I stood. I rubbed my mouth as I put another hand in my pocket as I walked around, nodding my head.
"Roy?"
I held a hand out to her, and she stopped as I looked back down at her. "... give me a minute this is crazy how could I have lost nearly four-hundred ears. The thought of having a family with another child on the way without being able to remember their names." I sat down on the ground and held my head, playing it up as much as I could.
"Roy looked the potion we tried to force the potion in your mouth was going to dispel the magic and return you to your regular body."
She sat down beside me, then I grabbed her horn then absorbed the blood off her horn. She smiled, then hugged me, and I wrapped an arm around her. She smiled as she rubbed her cheek into mine. I patted her arm, then stood up and looked out over the land. "So, the war I was fighting... did we win or lose... how many of us died in the fight." Luna wrapped her arms and wings around me. I smiled as I wrapped my arms back around her, and she smiled as her fur fluffed her as she pressed her body into mine more. I smiled, then wrapped both arms around her, then turned us into the mist, then I flew us back to the castle. I turned us back and dropped to the ground in the middle of the guards and scaring the others. I looked at the girls then let Luna go and walked over to Cadence. I grabbed her horn, taking the blood off then looked at Moon. She was still holding our son. "My son, by the moon that sounds strange." Everyone looked shocked as they looked at me. I walked over and held my hand out above him. He laughed then reached up, grabbing my hand.
"You remember!?"
Nightmare yelled, and I nodded as I looked back at Luna. "No, I took some of Luna's blood to take the information. I saw the past through her, and I'm still having a tough time with it, not being able to remember on my own." I smiled as I looked down at Blazing when the potion was shoved in my face.
"Drink this for buck sake!"
I grabbed Rainbow's throat as I took the bottle with my other hand. "I'm still on the fence about killing you all but given what I've seen I can't really go through with that now." I let her go then pulled the top off and downed the potion. 'But my game is far from over.'
